مِنۡ
Appears 851 times in Quran
Occurrences in Quran
Found 50 verses containing "مِنۡ".
اِنَّہٗ مِنۡ سُلَیۡمٰنَ وَاِنَّہٗ بِسۡمِ اللّٰہِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِیۡمِ
某些基督教的东方学家总是费尽心机地非难 «古兰经» 是安拉启示的这一事实, 他们力图表明 “奉无限博爱、永久仁慈的安拉之名” 这一用词是从早期经典中借用得来的。沃里 (Wherry) 在他的 “注释” 中说, 这一用语是从曾达维斯塔 (Zend-Avesta) 那里借用来的。塞尔 (Sale) 表示了相同的看法, 而罗德伟尔 (Rodwell) 的意见是, 在伊斯兰教以前阿拉伯人从犹太教徒那里学来的而随后由穆圣把它结合到 «古兰经» 中去的。如果说这一用语因为在过去某些经典中见到过, 就说它一定是从其中一部分经典中借用到 «古兰经» 中去的, 这显然是一个脆弱的推断。要说的是, 它只能证明 «古兰经» 与那些经典出自同一根源。而且, 其他经典没有像 «古兰经» 那种方式使用过这一用语。还有, 伊斯兰教出现以前的阿拉伯人, 在 «古兰经» 启示以前从来也没有用过这一用语。相反地, 他们特别厌恶使用无限博爱者这一安拉常德 (25-61), 而这一常德是构成 (奉……之名) 整体的一个组成部份。也可见1:1。
Some Christian orientalists, as is their practise, have vainly sought to impugn the Divine origin of the Qur’an by trying to show that the expression Bismillah has been borrowed from earlier Scriptures. Wherry in his "Commentary" says that it has been borrowed from Zend-Avesta. Sale has expressed an identical view, while Rodwell is of the opinion that pre-Islamic Arabs borrowed it from Jews and subsequently it was incorporated in the Qur’an by the Holy Prophet. To say that because this expression is found in some former Scriptures, therefore it must have necessarily been borrowed from one of them by the Qur’an is evidently a flimsy inference. If anything, it only proves that the Qur’an has originated from the same Source from which those Scriptures had originated. Moreover, no other Scripture has used this expression in the form and manner in which the Qur’an has done. Also, the pre-Islamic Arabs had never used it before it was revealed in the Qur’an. On the contrary, they had a special
Commentary:
Some Christian orientalists, as is their wont, have vainly sought to impugn the Divine origin of the Quran by trying to show that the expression Bismillah has been borrowed from earlier Scriptures. Wherry in his "commentary" says that it has been borrowed from Zend-Avesta.
Sale has expressed an identical view, while Rodwell is of the opinion that Pre-Islamic Arabs borrowed it from Jews and subsequently it was incorporated in the Quran by the Holy Prophet. To say that because this expression was to be found in some former Scriptures, therefore it must have necessarily been borrowed from one of them by the Quran does not stand to reason. According to Muslim belief Prophets were raised among every people (35:25) and those Prophets like the Holy Prophet of Islam also received Divine revelation and therefore there can be, and there actually are to be, found in the Quran expressions of identical import with those in other Divine Scriptures. This fact, if anything, only proves that the Quran has originated from the same Source from which those Scriptures had originated. In the verse under comment the expression Bismillah is shown to have been used by Prophet Solomon. So there can be no question of its being borrowed or plagiarized by the Quran. What the Quran claims is only this that no other Scripture has used this expression in the form and manner in which it has done. And the charge is also belied by facts of history that the Holy Prophet took this expression from pre-Islamic Arabs. The Arabs had never used it before it was revealed in the Quran. On the contrary, they had a special aversion for the use of the Divine attribute Ar-Rahman (25:61) which forms an integral part of Bismillah. See also 1:1.
948
某些基督教的东方学家总是费尽心机地非难 «古兰经» 是安拉启示的这一事实, 他们力图表明 “奉无限博爱、永久仁慈的安拉之名” 这一用词是从早期经典中借用得来的。沃里 (Wherry) 在他的 “注释” 中说, 这一用语是从曾达维斯塔 (Zend-Avesta) 那里借用来的。塞尔 (Sale) 表示了相同的看法, 而罗德伟尔 (Rodwell) 的意见是, 在伊斯兰教以前阿拉伯人从犹太教徒那里学来的而随后由穆圣把它结合到 «古兰经» 中去的。如果说这一用语因为在过去某些经典中见到过, 就说它一定是从其中一部分经典中借用到 «古兰经» 中去的, 这显然是一个脆弱的推断。要说的是, 它只能证明 «古兰经» 与那些经典出自同一根源。而且, 其他经典没有像 «古兰经» 那种方式使用过这一用语。还有, 伊斯兰教出现以前的阿拉伯人, 在 «古兰经» 启示以前从来也没有用过这一用语。相反地, 他们特别厌恶使用无限博爱者这一安拉常德 (25-61), 而这一常德是构成 (奉……之名) 整体的一个组成部份。也可见1:1。
2833
Commentary:
Some Christian orientalists, as is their wont, have vainly sought to impugn the Divine origin of the Quran by trying to show that the expression Bismillah has been borrowed from earlier Scriptures. Wherry in his "commentary" says that it has been borrowed from Zend-Avesta.
Sale has expressed an identical view, while Rodwell is of the opinion that Pre-Islamic Arabs borrowed it from Jews and subsequently it was incorporated in the Quran by the Holy Prophet. To say that because this expression was to be found in some former Scriptures, therefore it must have necessarily been borrowed from one of them by the Quran does not stand to reason. According to Muslim belief Prophets were raised among every people (35:25) and those Prophets like the Holy Prophet of Islam also received Divine revelation and therefore there can be, and there actually are to be, found in the Quran expressions of identical import with those in other Divine Scriptures. This fact, if anything, only proves that the Quran has originated from the same Source from which those Scriptures had originated. In the verse under comment the expression Bismillah is shown to have been used by Prophet Solomon. So there can be no question of its being borrowed or plagiarized by the Quran. What the Quran claims is only this that no other Scripture has used this expression in the form and manner in which it has done. And the charge is also belied by facts of history that the Holy Prophet took this expression from pre-Islamic Arabs. The Arabs had never used it before it was revealed in the Quran. On the contrary, they had a special aversion for the use of the Divine attribute Ar-Rahman (25:61) which forms an integral part of Bismillah. See also 1:1.
2166
Some Christian orientalists, as is their practise, have vainly sought to impugn the Divine origin of the Qur’an by trying to show that the expression Bismillah has been borrowed from earlier Scriptures. Wherry in his "Commentary" says that it has been borrowed from Zend-Avesta. Sale has expressed an identical view, while Rodwell is of the opinion that pre-Islamic Arabs borrowed it from Jews and subsequently it was incorporated in the Qur’an by the Holy Prophet. To say that because this expression is found in some former Scriptures, therefore it must have necessarily been borrowed from one of them by the Qur’an is evidently a flimsy inference. If anything, it only proves that the Qur’an has originated from the same Source from which those Scriptures had originated. Moreover, no other Scripture has used this expression in the form and manner in which the Qur’an has done. Also, the pre-Islamic Arabs had never used it before it was revealed in the Qur’an. On the contrary, they had a special
قَالَ عِفۡرِیۡتٌ مِّنَ الۡجِنِّ اَنَا۠ اٰتِیۡکَ بِہٖ قَبۡلَ اَنۡ تَقُوۡمَ مِنۡ مَّقَامِکَ ۖ وَاِنِّیۡ عَلَیۡہِ لَقَوِیٌّ اَمِیۡنٌ
قَالَ عِفْرِیْتٌ مِّنَ الْجِنِّ کے الفاظ قرآن مجید میں ہیں اور اس سے مراد پہاڑی قوموں کے افراد میں سے ایک سردار ہے۔
Ifrit, derived from ‘Afara which means, he threw him on the ground or humbled him, is a word used both for men and jinn and means, (1) one strong and powerful; (2) sharp, vigorous and effective in an affair, exceeding ordinary bounds therein with intelligence and sagacity; (3) a chief, etc. (Lane).
These words indicate that the said ‘Ifrit was a very high official who wielded great authority and was, therefore, quite confident of carrying out the orders of his master to his entire satisfaction within the time allotted to him. Maqamika signifies the place where Solomon had encamped on his way to Saba’ and was waiting for his envoy to come back with the reply to his letter to the Queen of Sheba.
Important Words:
عفریت (stalwart) is derived from عفر. They say عفرہ i.e. he covered him with dust; he threw him on the ground. عفرہ(‘affara) means, he humbled or abased him. عفریت is a word which is used for men, the jinn and the devils and means, (1) strong and powerful; (2) sharp, vigorous and effective in an affair, exceeding ordinary bounds therein with intelligence and sagacity; (3) a chief; (4) evil in disposition and malignant; (5) insolent and audacious in pride, and in acts of rebellion and (6) one who rolls his adversary in the dust (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words, "I possess power therefor and I am trustworthy," indicate that the said ‘ifrit was a very high official who wielded great authority and was therefore quite confident of carrying out the orders of his master to his entire satisfaction within the time allotted to him.
The words مقامک (thy camp) signify the place where Solomon had encamped on his way to Saba’ and was waiting for his envoys to come back with the reply to his letter to the Queen of Sheba.
2
قَالَ عِفْرِیْتٌ مِّنَ الْجِنِّ کے الفاظ قرآن مجید میں ہیں اور اس سے مراد پہاڑی قوموں کے افراد میں سے ایک سردار ہے۔
2840
Important Words:
عفریت (stalwart) is derived from عفر. They say عفرہ i.e. he covered him with dust; he threw him on the ground. عفرہ(‘affara) means, he humbled or abased him. عفریت is a word which is used for men, the jinn and the devils and means, (1) strong and powerful; (2) sharp, vigorous and effective in an affair, exceeding ordinary bounds therein with intelligence and sagacity; (3) a chief; (4) evil in disposition and malignant; (5) insolent and audacious in pride, and in acts of rebellion and (6) one who rolls his adversary in the dust (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words, "I possess power therefor and I am trustworthy," indicate that the said ‘ifrit was a very high official who wielded great authority and was therefore quite confident of carrying out the orders of his master to his entire satisfaction within the time allotted to him.
The words مقامک (thy camp) signify the place where Solomon had encamped on his way to Saba’ and was waiting for his envoys to come back with the reply to his letter to the Queen of Sheba.
2172
Ifrit, derived from ‘Afara which means, he threw him on the ground or humbled him, is a word used both for men and jinn and means, (1) one strong and powerful; (2) sharp, vigorous and effective in an affair, exceeding ordinary bounds therein with intelligence and sagacity; (3) a chief, etc. (Lane).
2173
These words indicate that the said ‘Ifrit was a very high official who wielded great authority and was, therefore, quite confident of carrying out the orders of his master to his entire satisfaction within the time allotted to him. Maqamika signifies the place where Solomon had encamped on his way to Saba’ and was waiting for his envoy to come back with the reply to his letter to the Queen of Sheba.
قَالَ الَّذِیۡ عِنۡدَہٗ عِلۡمٌ مِّنَ الۡکِتٰبِ اَنَا۠ اٰتِیۡکَ بِہٖ قَبۡلَ اَنۡ یَّرۡتَدَّ اِلَیۡکَ طَرۡفُکَ ۚ فَلَمَّا رَاٰہُ مُسۡتَقِرًّا عِنۡدَہٗ قَالَ ہٰذَا مِنۡ فَضۡلِ رَبِّیۡ لِیَبۡلُوَنِیۡۤ ءَاَشۡکُرُ اَمۡ اَکۡفُرُ ۖ وَمَنۡ شَکَرَ فَاِنَّمَا یَشۡکُرُ لِنَفۡسِہٖ ۖ وَمَنۡ کَفَرَ فَاِنَّ رَبِّیۡ غَنِیٌّ کَرِیۡمٌ
چونکہ ملک یہود کا تھا اس لئے عبرانی عالم کو یقین تھا کہ یہودی میرے لئے بہت جلد کام کریں گے پس اس نے عفریت سے پہلے عرش لانے کا وعدہ کیا اور کہا کہ میں تخت کو فوراً حاضر کردوں گا۔ مختلف زبانوں میں آنکھ جھپکنے کا محاورہ جلدی پر دلالت کرتا ہے اور اسے لفظی نہیں قرار دیا جاتا۔ یہاں بھی انہیں معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔
Tarf meaning, a glance; a noble man; government revenue; a messenger from Yemen (Lane). The expression may mean: (1) Before thy envoy from Yemen returns to thee; (2) in the twinkling of an eye; (3) before the government revenue is deposited in the treasury. In the last-mentioned meaning the expression would signify, 'I would need no more money; the money already in the government treasury would be quite enough to meet the expenses of constructing a throne for the queen.' The expression, 'who had knowledge of the book,' seems to refer to one who knew the intricacies of finance. Possibly, he was Solomon’s finance minister.
In this and the previous verse two offers to make the throne for Solomon have been mentioned, one by the ‘Ifrit who offered to prepare the throne before Solomon should strike camp and start back, and the other by 'the man who had knowledge.' The latter made a still better offer of finishing the throne before Solomon’s envoy came back with the reply to his letter f
Important Words:
طرفک (thy noble messenger) is infinitive noun from طرف (tarafa). They say طرف فلان i.e. such a one saw. طرف عینه means, his eyes moved in order to see. طرف means, the extremity or end of anything; eye, look, glance, blinking; a noble or generous man in respect of ancestry; government revenue; a messenger from Yemen. کریم الطرفین means, noble in respect of both father and mother. اطراف الارض means, the noble or exalted and the learned men of the earth. اطراف الناس means, the lower orders of the people. علی طرف means, beside, aside or apart (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The phrase قبل ان یرتد الیک طرفک may mean, (1) before thy messenger from Yemen returns to thee; (2) before the nobleman whom thou hast sent comes back to thee from Yemen; (3) in the twinkling of an eye, i.e. in a very short time; (4) before the government revenue is deposited in the treasury. In the last-mentioned meaning of طرف the expression would mean, "I would need no more money, the money already in the government treasury would be quite sufficient to meet the expenses of constructing a throne for the queen."
The expression "who had knowledge of the book" seems to refer to one who knew the intricacies of finance. He might be Solomon’s finance minister.
In this and the previous verse two offers to make the throne for Solomon have been mentioned, one by the ‘Ifrit who offered to prepare the throne before Solomon had raised his camp and started back, and the other by "the man who had knowledge." The latter made a still better offer of finishing the throne before Solomon’s messenger came back with the reply to his letter from the Queen. The context shows that Solomon accepted the second offer because he wanted to have the throne finished before the Queen came to pay her respects to him as he was to stay at that place till she had come and the whole ceremony was over. The verse also implies that all sorts of men were employed by Solomon—men of knowledge and experience, skilled and unskilled labourers, craftsmen and technicians.
3
چونکہ ملک یہود کا تھا اس لئے عبرانی عالم کو یقین تھا کہ یہودی میرے لئے بہت جلد کام کریں گے پس اس نے عفریت سے پہلے عرش لانے کا وعدہ کیا اور کہا کہ میں تخت کو فوراً حاضر کردوں گا۔ مختلف زبانوں میں آنکھ جھپکنے کا محاورہ جلدی پر دلالت کرتا ہے اور اسے لفظی نہیں قرار دیا جاتا۔ یہاں بھی انہیں معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔
2841
Important Words:
طرفک (thy noble messenger) is infinitive noun from طرف (tarafa). They say طرف فلان i.e. such a one saw. طرف عینه means, his eyes moved in order to see. طرف means, the extremity or end of anything; eye, look, glance, blinking; a noble or generous man in respect of ancestry; government revenue; a messenger from Yemen. کریم الطرفین means, noble in respect of both father and mother. اطراف الارض means, the noble or exalted and the learned men of the earth. اطراف الناس means, the lower orders of the people. علی طرف means, beside, aside or apart (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The phrase قبل ان یرتد الیک طرفک may mean, (1) before thy messenger from Yemen returns to thee; (2) before the nobleman whom thou hast sent comes back to thee from Yemen; (3) in the twinkling of an eye, i.e. in a very short time; (4) before the government revenue is deposited in the treasury. In the last-mentioned meaning of طرف the expression would mean, "I would need no more money, the money already in the government treasury would be quite sufficient to meet the expenses of constructing a throne for the queen."
The expression "who had knowledge of the book" seems to refer to one who knew the intricacies of finance. He might be Solomon’s finance minister.
In this and the previous verse two offers to make the throne for Solomon have been mentioned, one by the ‘Ifrit who offered to prepare the throne before Solomon had raised his camp and started back, and the other by "the man who had knowledge." The latter made a still better offer of finishing the throne before Solomon’s messenger came back with the reply to his letter from the Queen. The context shows that Solomon accepted the second offer because he wanted to have the throne finished before the Queen came to pay her respects to him as he was to stay at that place till she had come and the whole ceremony was over. The verse also implies that all sorts of men were employed by Solomon—men of knowledge and experience, skilled and unskilled labourers, craftsmen and technicians.
2174
Tarf meaning, a glance; a noble man; government revenue; a messenger from Yemen (Lane). The expression may mean: (1) Before thy envoy from Yemen returns to thee; (2) in the twinkling of an eye; (3) before the government revenue is deposited in the treasury. In the last-mentioned meaning the expression would signify, 'I would need no more money; the money already in the government treasury would be quite enough to meet the expenses of constructing a throne for the queen.' The expression, 'who had knowledge of the book,' seems to refer to one who knew the intricacies of finance. Possibly, he was Solomon’s finance minister.
In this and the previous verse two offers to make the throne for Solomon have been mentioned, one by the ‘Ifrit who offered to prepare the throne before Solomon should strike camp and start back, and the other by 'the man who had knowledge.' The latter made a still better offer of finishing the throne before Solomon’s envoy came back with the reply to his letter f
فَلَمَّا جَآءَتۡ قِیۡلَ اَہٰکَذَا عَرۡشُکِ ۖ قَالَتۡ کَاَنَّہٗ ہُوَ ۚ وَاُوۡتِیۡنَا الۡعِلۡمَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِہَا وَکُنَّا مُسۡلِمِیۡنَ
The words, we had been given knowledge before this, signify that the Queen had already become conversant with the great power and resources of Solomon and had made up her mind to give her allegiance to him.
Commentary:
The words, "We had been given knowledge before this," signify that the Queen had already become conversant with the great power and resources of Solomon and had made up her mind to give her allegiance to him.
2843
Commentary:
The words, "We had been given knowledge before this," signify that the Queen had already become conversant with the great power and resources of Solomon and had made up her mind to give her allegiance to him.
2176
The words, we had been given knowledge before this, signify that the Queen had already become conversant with the great power and resources of Solomon and had made up her mind to give her allegiance to him.
وَصَدَّہَا مَا کَانَت تَّعۡبُدُ مِنۡ دُوۡنِ اللّٰہِ ۖ اِنَّہَا کَانَتۡ مِنۡ قَوۡمٍ کٰفِرِیۡنَ
وَالَّذِیۡنَ یُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ بِمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ اِلَیۡکَ وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِکَ وَبِالۡاٰخِرَۃِ ہُمۡ یُوۡقِنُوۡنَ
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
6:93; 27:4; 31:5.
就相信主的众先知而言, 相信穆圣, 是信仰的中心 (2:286; 4:66, 137)。
伊斯兰教要他的信者们必须相信所有以前的先知所教导的安拉的起源, 因为安拉向所有民族都派遣了使者。(13:8; 35:25)
اَلْاٰخِرَة (Al-Akhirah): «古兰经» 包罗万象, 内涵丰富, 具有许多义理。本节中اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字的字意是后者; 后来者。属于形容词。其所形容的词被省略了。有几个字在这里可以做其所形容的名词。把它所形容的那个省略的名词认为只能是 يَوْم (yaum, 日子) 或 اَلْحَيَاة (Al-Hayat, 生命), 并限定日子或生命只是指示死后时期和日子或死后的生命。اَلْاٰخِرَة 这个形容词只能译为 “死后的日子” 、“死后的世界” 、 “死后的生命” 、或 “复生日”, 是错误的。真主向穆圣说:
وَ لَلْاٰخِرَةُ خَیْرٌ لَّكَ مِنَ الْاُوْلٰی
“看啊!你后来的每一时刻都将好过其先前的时刻。” (93:5) 这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字不能作死后的生命解。否则, 不能作为穆圣今世成功的客观证据。在17:105 中真主说:
فَاِذَا جَآءَ وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَةِ جِئْنَا بِكُمْ لَفِیْفًا
我向犹太人作了许约, 当后者的语言实现时, 我将把他们带到巴勒斯坦。在这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 一字所形容的名词不可能是 اَلْحَيَاةْ (生命)。否则, 这句的意思将是: 当今世将毁灭时, 真主把犹太人集合起来带到巴勒斯坦的许约才将完成。这是明显违反理智的。因为当这个世界将不存在, 犹太人如何还能到巴勒斯坦。所以这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة 所形容的名词不可能是 اَلْحَيَاةْ (生命), 要依照前后文气采取适当的其他名词。
وَبِالْاٰخِرَةِ هُمْ يُوْقِنُوْنَ 一句中 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字能有几个被其形容的名词。例如: (1) اَلدَّارُ الْاٰخِرَة (最后的归宿); (2) اَلْحَيَاةُ الْاٰخِرَة (死后的生命); (3) اَلْبَعْثَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (复生日和穆圣的第二期使命)。(请阅拙著 «对我编译阿汉对照 «古兰经» 及其注释方面之积极性与消极性评论»第二章第五节关于穆圣的第二期使命和 «古兰经» 第62章第3节有关注释。 (4) اَلنَّشْاَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (伊斯
1兰教的复兴), (5) اَلرِّسَالَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (后来的启示) تَاجُ الْعُرُوْس 记载 اَلرِّسَالَةُ 的意思是 اَلْوَحْیُ (启示),所以 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字可以指后来的启示而这句的意思是敬畏者坚信启示在穆圣以后直到复生日将继续下降。
从上述形容词 اَلْاٰخِرَة和它的五个被形容的名词的说明, 可知从 وَبِالْاٰخِرَةِ هُمْ يُوْقِنُوْنَ 一句的意思不仅是敬畏者坚信死后的世界、死后的生命、死后的日子或复生日, 同时也能有其他几种意思, 特别是意指«古兰经» 62章中所预言的穆圣的后期使命和他的代理人主许迈喜合将在今世的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后期) 于 اٰخَرِيْن (另一群人) 中到来的喜讯, 而敬畏者应坚信这项诺言在今世的后期完成。这是敬畏者的象征。敬畏者应当依照经训和阿文理解 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字包括一切将来或后来的事物。要特别注意到«古兰经»中每次叙述 اٰخَرِيْن (后者或后来者) 总是指今世的后来者。后来者与先来者在其所存在时期有先后之别。今世先期来的人称为先来者, 今世后期来的人称为后来者。两世之间相对之下有今世、后世之称, 今世的两个时期之间相对之下也有先后世代之称。今世后期的人称为后来者, 死后的世界称为 اَلْاٰخِرَة。今世的后来世界为什么不可称为今世的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者)? «古兰经» 说:
ثُلَّةٌ مِّنَ الْاَوَّلِیْنَ۔ وَ ثُلَّةٌ مِّنَ الْاٰخِرِیْنَ
(有一大部分是先前的人们。还有一大部分是后来的人们)。这两部分人在今世中是先后两期的人。后来的人阿文叫 اٰخَرِيْن, 做为形容词的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 其所形容的词可以是死后的日子, 也可以是今世的后来日子。穆圣在今世的后来的一夥人中于今世的后期再次来临的预言«古兰经» 有明文记载。«古兰经» 说:
هُوَ الَّذِیْ بَعَثَ فِی الْاُمِّیّٖنَ رَسُوْلًا مِّنْهُمْ…وَّ اٰخَرِیْنَ مِنْهُمْ لَمَّا یَلْحَقُوْا بِهِمْؕ وَ هُوَ الْعَزِیْزُ الْحَكِیْمُ
“他 (安拉) 就在文盲中派遣了他们同夥的一位使者 (穆圣) ……他 (安拉) 将派遣他 (穆圣) 到他们中另外一群人那里去, 那一群人还没有与他们会合。” (62:3-4)
这项预言明显指出穆圣是今世先后两个世代的使者, 后代的人称为 اٰخَرِيْن, 由于他们生于今世的后期与前期的人们不能彼此会面。但所有信仰伊斯兰教、信仰 «古兰经» 的人们应当坚信这一预言和许约。这项许约包括以下四点: (1) 在今世的时期中将有一个 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 即后来的世代, 这个世代的人类称其为 اٰخَرِيْن (后来者); (2) 穆圣的第二使命便在这个后期 (后-世代) 完成; (3) 穆圣不能重来今世, 依照经训的预言, 这使命将由主许迈喜合、受道教长完成。 (4) 在穆圣后期使命时代里也必有真主下降的启示, 所以 اَلْاٰخِرَة 顺理成章地可以解为真主认为敬畏的人必坚信穆圣的后期 (后-世代) 来临并根据经训中的预言坚信主许迈喜合和受道教长的来临和将来的启示。
可是有些短见的学者以为我把 اَلْاٰخِرَة 译为 “将来的-切受约事物” 是纂改«古兰经»。其实如上所述 “将来的-切受约事物” 包括坚信死后的生命、穆圣后期的使命和后期的启示。并没有纂改 «古兰经»。可是我们避免由于他们的寡识短见可能在穆民大众中造成的误解, 将本书中 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一词译为” 将来的-切受约事物” 改为后世。但在此要说明者:我们这里所用后世这个词的意思是死后的日子和生命, 也指在今世的后期中穆圣复兴伊斯兰教的使命、他的代理人主许迈喜合和真主为完成伊斯兰教的后期的使命而下降的一切启示。因为根据汉语, 后世这个词古来就有以下两个意义: (1) 后代、以后的时代。«易•辞下»: “上古穴居而野处, 后世圣人易之以宫室。” (2) 后裔。«史记: 秦始皇纪»:” (大义休明, 垂于后世, 师承勿革。” 所以我们所用的后世一词: 指穆斯林共知的死后的日子和生命, 也指穆圣是后期使者和人类的后代作为穆圣的另一群人参加伊斯兰教。而且这个译词有助于中国文化和伊斯兰教的文化交流。
آیت میں واؤ ہے جس کے معنے ’’اور‘‘کے ہیں۔ ہم نے ’’اور‘‘کی بجائے ’’یا ‘‘استعمال کیا ہے تاکہ مفہوم آسانی سے سمجھ آ سکے۔
6:93; 27:4; 31:5.
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
Belief in the Holy Prophet is the central point so far as belief in the Prophets of God is concerned (2:286; 4:66, 4:137).
Islam makes it obligatory upon its followers to believe in the Divine origin of the teachings of all previous Prophets because God sent His Messengers to all peoples (13:8; 35:25).
Al-Akhirah means, (a) the Last Abode, i.e. the next life; (b) it may also signify the revelation which is to follow. This second meaning of the word finds further exposition in 62:3, 4 where the Qur’an speaks of two advents of the Holy Prophet. His first advent took place among the Arabs in the 7th century of the Christian era when the Qur’an was revealed to him; and his second advent was to take place in the Latter Days in the person of one of his followers. This prophecy found its fulfilment in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement.
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
4:70; 7:36; 61:7; 62:4.
Important Words:
انزل (has been revealed) is derived from نزل which means, he descended; or he came down. The literal meaning of the transitive form انزل would, therefore, be, he sent down, or he caused to descend. Figuratively, however, the word has come to be used about anything bestowed by God on man. God being high, everything that comes from Him may be said to descend from above. When used with reference to God’s Word, انزل would mean, He revealed. Thus we say, انزل الله كلامه in the sense of اوحی i.e. God revealed His word (Aqrab).
الآخرة (what is yet to come) is derived from اخر. They say اخرہ i.e. he put it back; he put it behind; he postponed it. The word الآخرة which is the feminine of الآخر i.e. the last one or the latter one, is used as an epithet or an adjective opposed to الاول i.e. the first one. الآخر with a different vowel-point in the central letter, means, "the other" or "another" (Aqrab). The object which the adjective الآخرة in the verse qualifies is understood, most commentators taking it to be الدار, the full expression thus being الدار الآخرة (the last abode). The context, however, shows that here the word understood is not الدارbut الرسالة i.e. الرسالة الآخرة (the message or revelation which is to come). The word; الآخرة has, therefore, been rightly translated here as "that (i.e. the revelation) which is yet to come".
یوقنون (they have firm faith) is derived from ایقن which again is derived from یقن i.e. it became clear and established. ایقن الامر means, he knew the matter well and made sure of it; he was certain about it. یقین means, certainty; becoming sure of a thing beyond doubt; anything sure and established (Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse describes three more qualities of a متقی i.e. a righteous person. In the previous verse mention was made of faith in general. But as a true believer seeks to know the details of تقوی (righteousness) in order to perfect his faith, he is told here that for its consummation he must believe in the Holy Prophet and through him in the previous Prophets, and must at the same time believe in "what is yet to come". Thus, belief in the Holy Prophet is the central point so far as belief in the Prophets of God is concerned, and no person can become متقی (a truly righteous person) unless he believes in the Holy Prophet.
From the words, that which has been revealed to thee, quite an erroneous inference is sometimes drawn to the effect that it is belief in the Quran and not belief in the Holy Prophet that is enjoined. This view the Quran forcefully contradicts. Besides making it clear in several places that belief in the Prophet is as essential as belief in the Book (e.g.2:286; 4:66; 4:137), the Quran makes the point clear in another way also. At one place we have, He it is Who has sent down to you the Book clearly explained (6:115), and at another, and in like manner have We sent down the Book to thee(O Prophet) (29:48). The fact that God sometimes speaks of the Quran as having been sent to the people and sometimes to the Prophet is not without point. In fact, the difference in construction is full of meaning; for where the Quran is spoken of as having been sent to the people, the intention is to point out that the Quranic teaching is suitable and appropriate for them and is meant for their good; and where the Quran is spoken of as having been sent to the Prophet, the intention is to emphasize that he is not merely the bearer of a message but is the person best fitted to explain the message he has brought and to become an exemplar of the teaching contained in the message. Elsewhere God says, Allah knows best where to place His message (6:125), which is a clear proof of the fact that a Prophet is not merely the bearer of a message, but is selected by God for a higher purpose, i.e. to become a model for his followers; otherwise, anybody can be sent as a bearer of a message and the question of special selection does not arise.
The words, and that which was revealed before thee, illustrate a special characteristic of Islam, i.e. it not only recognizes the truth of all previous Prophets but makes it obligatory upon its followers to believe in the Divine origin of the teachings they brought with them (see also 13:8; 35:25). But it must be remembered that Islam is a complete and final teaching which has superseded all previous teachings. Belief in them, therefore, is only in the sense of reverence for them and not in the sense that a Muslim should act upon them. That is why in the verse under comment God mentions the earlier Scriptures after the Quran and not before it, as the chronological order required, so that the attention of the believers may be drawn to the fact that belief in the previous books is based on the Quran and is not independent of it.
According to the Quran (35:25), Prophets have appeared among all peoples and all nations and we are commanded to believe in all previous revelations, and thus an effective step has been taken to promote peace and harmony among the followers of different religions. The verse applies to no particular Book. Any earlier Book which claims Divine origin and has been accepted for a long time and by a large section of mankind to be the Word of God falls within the meaning of this verse.
The word الآخرة (what is yet to come) means either "the message or revelation which is to follow" or "the Last Abode", i.e. the next life. Of these two meanings the first is more applicable here; for it fits in with the other two parts of the verse which speak of God’s revelations. In this connection it is also noteworthy that while the word ایمان has been used in reference to the past and present revelations, the word یقین has been used in reference to the future ones. This is because ایمان relates to something definite and determined, and as the future revelation was not yet definite and determined at the time when the verse was revealed, so the word یقین was used for it.
The subject of the latter part of this verse, referred to in the words, what is yet to come, finds further exposition in 62:3, 4 where the Quran speaks of two advents of the Holy Prophet. His first advent took place among the Arabs in the 7th century of the Christian era when the Quran was revealed to him; and his second advent was to take place in the latter days of the world in the person of one of his followers who was to come in his spirit and power. This prophecy found its fulfilment in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam, in whose advent have been fulfilled also the prophecies of other Prophets regarding the appearance of a World-Messenger in the Latter Days.
a
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
b
6:93; 27:4; 31:5.
24
就相信主的众先知而言, 相信穆圣, 是信仰的中心 (2:286; 4:66, 137)。
25
伊斯兰教要他的信者们必须相信所有以前的先知所教导的安拉的起源, 因为安拉向所有民族都派遣了使者。(13:8; 35:25)
26
اَلْاٰخِرَة (Al-Akhirah): «古兰经» 包罗万象, 内涵丰富, 具有许多义理。本节中اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字的字意是后者; 后来者。属于形容词。其所形容的词被省略了。有几个字在这里可以做其所形容的名词。把它所形容的那个省略的名词认为只能是 يَوْم (yaum, 日子) 或 اَلْحَيَاة (Al-Hayat, 生命), 并限定日子或生命只是指示死后时期和日子或死后的生命。اَلْاٰخِرَة 这个形容词只能译为 “死后的日子” 、“死后的世界” 、 “死后的生命” 、或 “复生日”, 是错误的。真主向穆圣说:
وَ لَلْاٰخِرَةُ خَیْرٌ لَّكَ مِنَ الْاُوْلٰی
“看啊!你后来的每一时刻都将好过其先前的时刻。” (93:5) 这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字不能作死后的生命解。否则, 不能作为穆圣今世成功的客观证据。在17:105 中真主说:
فَاِذَا جَآءَ وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَةِ جِئْنَا بِكُمْ لَفِیْفًا
我向犹太人作了许约, 当后者的语言实现时, 我将把他们带到巴勒斯坦。在这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 一字所形容的名词不可能是 اَلْحَيَاةْ (生命)。否则, 这句的意思将是: 当今世将毁灭时, 真主把犹太人集合起来带到巴勒斯坦的许约才将完成。这是明显违反理智的。因为当这个世界将不存在, 犹太人如何还能到巴勒斯坦。所以这里 اَلْاٰخِرَة 所形容的名词不可能是 اَلْحَيَاةْ (生命), 要依照前后文气采取适当的其他名词。
وَبِالْاٰخِرَةِ هُمْ يُوْقِنُوْنَ 一句中 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字能有几个被其形容的名词。例如: (1) اَلدَّارُ الْاٰخِرَة (最后的归宿); (2) اَلْحَيَاةُ الْاٰخِرَة (死后的生命); (3) اَلْبَعْثَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (复生日和穆圣的第二期使命)。(请阅拙著 «对我编译阿汉对照 «古兰经» 及其注释方面之积极性与消极性评论»第二章第五节关于穆圣的第二期使命和 «古兰经» 第62章第3节有关注释。 (4) اَلنَّشْاَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (伊斯
1兰教的复兴), (5) اَلرِّسَالَةُ الْاٰخِرَة (后来的启示) تَاجُ الْعُرُوْس 记载 اَلرِّسَالَةُ 的意思是 اَلْوَحْیُ (启示),所以 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字可以指后来的启示而这句的意思是敬畏者坚信启示在穆圣以后直到复生日将继续下降。
从上述形容词 اَلْاٰخِرَة和它的五个被形容的名词的说明, 可知从 وَبِالْاٰخِرَةِ هُمْ يُوْقِنُوْنَ 一句的意思不仅是敬畏者坚信死后的世界、死后的生命、死后的日子或复生日, 同时也能有其他几种意思, 特别是意指«古兰经» 62章中所预言的穆圣的后期使命和他的代理人主许迈喜合将在今世的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后期) 于 اٰخَرِيْن (另一群人) 中到来的喜讯, 而敬畏者应坚信这项诺言在今世的后期完成。这是敬畏者的象征。敬畏者应当依照经训和阿文理解 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一字包括一切将来或后来的事物。要特别注意到«古兰经»中每次叙述 اٰخَرِيْن (后者或后来者) 总是指今世的后来者。后来者与先来者在其所存在时期有先后之别。今世先期来的人称为先来者, 今世后期来的人称为后来者。两世之间相对之下有今世、后世之称, 今世的两个时期之间相对之下也有先后世代之称。今世后期的人称为后来者, 死后的世界称为 اَلْاٰخِرَة。今世的后来世界为什么不可称为今世的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者)? «古兰经» 说:
ثُلَّةٌ مِّنَ الْاَوَّلِیْنَ۔ وَ ثُلَّةٌ مِّنَ الْاٰخِرِیْنَ
(有一大部分是先前的人们。还有一大部分是后来的人们)。这两部分人在今世中是先后两期的人。后来的人阿文叫 اٰخَرِيْن, 做为形容词的 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 其所形容的词可以是死后的日子, 也可以是今世的后来日子。穆圣在今世的后来的一夥人中于今世的后期再次来临的预言«古兰经» 有明文记载。«古兰经» 说:
هُوَ الَّذِیْ بَعَثَ فِی الْاُمِّیّٖنَ رَسُوْلًا مِّنْهُمْ…وَّ اٰخَرِیْنَ مِنْهُمْ لَمَّا یَلْحَقُوْا بِهِمْؕ وَ هُوَ الْعَزِیْزُ الْحَكِیْمُ
“他 (安拉) 就在文盲中派遣了他们同夥的一位使者 (穆圣) ……他 (安拉) 将派遣他 (穆圣) 到他们中另外一群人那里去, 那一群人还没有与他们会合。” (62:3-4)
这项预言明显指出穆圣是今世先后两个世代的使者, 后代的人称为 اٰخَرِيْن, 由于他们生于今世的后期与前期的人们不能彼此会面。但所有信仰伊斯兰教、信仰 «古兰经» 的人们应当坚信这一预言和许约。这项许约包括以下四点: (1) 在今世的时期中将有一个 اَلْاٰخِرَة (后者) 即后来的世代, 这个世代的人类称其为 اٰخَرِيْن (后来者); (2) 穆圣的第二使命便在这个后期 (后-世代) 完成; (3) 穆圣不能重来今世, 依照经训的预言, 这使命将由主许迈喜合、受道教长完成。 (4) 在穆圣后期使命时代里也必有真主下降的启示, 所以 اَلْاٰخِرَة 顺理成章地可以解为真主认为敬畏的人必坚信穆圣的后期 (后-世代) 来临并根据经训中的预言坚信主许迈喜合和受道教长的来临和将来的启示。
可是有些短见的学者以为我把 اَلْاٰخِرَة 译为 “将来的-切受约事物” 是纂改«古兰经»。其实如上所述 “将来的-切受约事物” 包括坚信死后的生命、穆圣后期的使命和后期的启示。并没有纂改 «古兰经»。可是我们避免由于他们的寡识短见可能在穆民大众中造成的误解, 将本书中 اَلْاٰخِرَة 一词译为” 将来的-切受约事物” 改为后世。但在此要说明者:我们这里所用后世这个词的意思是死后的日子和生命, 也指在今世的后期中穆圣复兴伊斯兰教的使命、他的代理人主许迈喜合和真主为完成伊斯兰教的后期的使命而下降的一切启示。因为根据汉语, 后世这个词古来就有以下两个意义: (1) 后代、以后的时代。«易•辞下»: “上古穴居而野处, 后世圣人易之以宫室。” (2) 后裔。«史记: 秦始皇纪»:” (大义休明, 垂于后世, 师承勿革。” 所以我们所用的后世一词: 指穆斯林共知的死后的日子和生命, 也指穆圣是后期使者和人类的后代作为穆圣的另一群人参加伊斯兰教。而且这个译词有助于中国文化和伊斯兰教的文化交流。
3
آیت میں واؤ ہے جس کے معنے ’’اور‘‘کے ہیں۔ ہم نے ’’اور‘‘کی بجائے ’’یا ‘‘استعمال کیا ہے تاکہ مفہوم آسانی سے سمجھ آ سکے۔
a
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
b
4:70; 7:36; 61:7; 62:4.
11
Important Words:
انزل (has been revealed) is derived from نزل which means, he descended; or he came down. The literal meaning of the transitive form انزل would, therefore, be, he sent down, or he caused to descend. Figuratively, however, the word has come to be used about anything bestowed by God on man. God being high, everything that comes from Him may be said to descend from above. When used with reference to God’s Word, انزل would mean, He revealed. Thus we say, انزل الله كلامه in the sense of اوحی i.e. God revealed His word (Aqrab).
الآخرة (what is yet to come) is derived from اخر. They say اخرہ i.e. he put it back; he put it behind; he postponed it. The word الآخرة which is the feminine of الآخر i.e. the last one or the latter one, is used as an epithet or an adjective opposed to الاول i.e. the first one. الآخر with a different vowel-point in the central letter, means, "the other" or "another" (Aqrab). The object which the adjective الآخرة in the verse qualifies is understood, most commentators taking it to be الدار, the full expression thus being الدار الآخرة (the last abode). The context, however, shows that here the word understood is not الدارbut الرسالة i.e. الرسالة الآخرة (the message or revelation which is to come). The word; الآخرة has, therefore, been rightly translated here as "that (i.e. the revelation) which is yet to come".
یوقنون (they have firm faith) is derived from ایقن which again is derived from یقن i.e. it became clear and established. ایقن الامر means, he knew the matter well and made sure of it; he was certain about it. یقین means, certainty; becoming sure of a thing beyond doubt; anything sure and established (Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse describes three more qualities of a متقی i.e. a righteous person. In the previous verse mention was made of faith in general. But as a true believer seeks to know the details of تقوی (righteousness) in order to perfect his faith, he is told here that for its consummation he must believe in the Holy Prophet and through him in the previous Prophets, and must at the same time believe in "what is yet to come". Thus, belief in the Holy Prophet is the central point so far as belief in the Prophets of God is concerned, and no person can become متقی (a truly righteous person) unless he believes in the Holy Prophet.
From the words, that which has been revealed to thee, quite an erroneous inference is sometimes drawn to the effect that it is belief in the Quran and not belief in the Holy Prophet that is enjoined. This view the Quran forcefully contradicts. Besides making it clear in several places that belief in the Prophet is as essential as belief in the Book (e.g.2:286; 4:66; 4:137), the Quran makes the point clear in another way also. At one place we have, He it is Who has sent down to you the Book clearly explained (6:115), and at another, and in like manner have We sent down the Book to thee(O Prophet) (29:48). The fact that God sometimes speaks of the Quran as having been sent to the people and sometimes to the Prophet is not without point. In fact, the difference in construction is full of meaning; for where the Quran is spoken of as having been sent to the people, the intention is to point out that the Quranic teaching is suitable and appropriate for them and is meant for their good; and where the Quran is spoken of as having been sent to the Prophet, the intention is to emphasize that he is not merely the bearer of a message but is the person best fitted to explain the message he has brought and to become an exemplar of the teaching contained in the message. Elsewhere God says, Allah knows best where to place His message (6:125), which is a clear proof of the fact that a Prophet is not merely the bearer of a message, but is selected by God for a higher purpose, i.e. to become a model for his followers; otherwise, anybody can be sent as a bearer of a message and the question of special selection does not arise.
The words, and that which was revealed before thee, illustrate a special characteristic of Islam, i.e. it not only recognizes the truth of all previous Prophets but makes it obligatory upon its followers to believe in the Divine origin of the teachings they brought with them (see also 13:8; 35:25). But it must be remembered that Islam is a complete and final teaching which has superseded all previous teachings. Belief in them, therefore, is only in the sense of reverence for them and not in the sense that a Muslim should act upon them. That is why in the verse under comment God mentions the earlier Scriptures after the Quran and not before it, as the chronological order required, so that the attention of the believers may be drawn to the fact that belief in the previous books is based on the Quran and is not independent of it.
According to the Quran (35:25), Prophets have appeared among all peoples and all nations and we are commanded to believe in all previous revelations, and thus an effective step has been taken to promote peace and harmony among the followers of different religions. The verse applies to no particular Book. Any earlier Book which claims Divine origin and has been accepted for a long time and by a large section of mankind to be the Word of God falls within the meaning of this verse.
The word الآخرة (what is yet to come) means either "the message or revelation which is to follow" or "the Last Abode", i.e. the next life. Of these two meanings the first is more applicable here; for it fits in with the other two parts of the verse which speak of God’s revelations. In this connection it is also noteworthy that while the word ایمان has been used in reference to the past and present revelations, the word یقین has been used in reference to the future ones. This is because ایمان relates to something definite and determined, and as the future revelation was not yet definite and determined at the time when the verse was revealed, so the word یقین was used for it.
The subject of the latter part of this verse, referred to in the words, what is yet to come, finds further exposition in 62:3, 4 where the Quran speaks of two advents of the Holy Prophet. His first advent took place among the Arabs in the 7th century of the Christian era when the Quran was revealed to him; and his second advent was to take place in the latter days of the world in the person of one of his followers who was to come in his spirit and power. This prophecy found its fulfilment in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam, in whose advent have been fulfilled also the prophecies of other Prophets regarding the appearance of a World-Messenger in the Latter Days.
a
6:93; 27:4; 31:5.
b
2:137, 286; 3:200; 4:61, 137, 163; 5:60.
23
Belief in the Holy Prophet is the central point so far as belief in the Prophets of God is concerned (2:286; 4:66, 4:137).
24
Islam makes it obligatory upon its followers to believe in the Divine origin of the teachings of all previous Prophets because God sent His Messengers to all peoples (13:8; 35:25).
25
Al-Akhirah means, (a) the Last Abode, i.e. the next life; (b) it may also signify the revelation which is to follow. This second meaning of the word finds further exposition in 62:3, 4 where the Qur’an speaks of two advents of the Holy Prophet. His first advent took place among the Arabs in the 7th century of the Christian era when the Qur’an was revealed to him; and his second advent was to take place in the Latter Days in the person of one of his followers. This prophecy found its fulfilment in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement.
قَالُوۡا مَاۤ اَنۡتُمۡ اِلَّا بَشَرٌ مِّثۡلُنَا وَمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ الرَّحۡمٰنُ مِنۡ شَیۡءٍ اِنۡ اَنۡتُمۡ اِلَّا تَکۡذِبُوۡنَ
14:11; 26:155.
14:11; 26:155.
14:11; 26:155.
Commentary:
All the three great Prophets mentioned in the preceding verse were rejected on the plea that they were just ordinary "men like us" and that God never revealed anything to anybody. The pretext which disbelievers put forward in justi-fication of their rejection of God’s Prophets has elsewhere been mentioned in the Quran in the words: "We have not heard of such a thing among our forefathers" (23:25).
a
14:11; 26:155.
a
14:11; 26:155.
3224
Commentary:
All the three great Prophets mentioned in the preceding verse were rejected on the plea that they were just ordinary "men like us" and that God never revealed anything to anybody. The pretext which disbelievers put forward in justi-fication of their rejection of God’s Prophets has elsewhere been mentioned in the Quran in the words: "We have not heard of such a thing among our forefathers" (23:25).
b
14:11; 26:155.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا النَّاسُ اعۡبُدُوۡا رَبَّکُمُ الَّذِیۡ خَلَقَکُمۡ وَالَّذِیۡنَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِکُمۡ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَتَّقُوۡنَ
4:2, 37; 5:73, 118; 16:37; 22:78; 51:57.
This verse contains the first commandment of God given in the Qur’an. As the words show the commandment is addressed to all mankind and not to Arabs only, which indicates that Islam, from the very beginning, claimed to be a universal religion. It abolished the ideal of national religion and conceived mankind as one brotherhood.
4:2, 37; 5:73, 118; 16:37; 22:78; 51:57.
Important Words:
رب (Lord). For the meaning of this word see note on 1:2. In the present verse God Himself explains the meaning of the word رب by saying ربكم الذی خلقكم i.e. your Rabb is He Who has created you. This meaning, though absolutely correct, is not found in the ordinary lexicons, which interpret it simply as Lord and Sustainer. The full meaning of the word thus turns out to be "Lord, Creator and Sustainer".
لعل (so that) is generally used to denote expectation, or doubt combined with expectation. That is why Christian translators have generally rendered it as, haply or peradventure or perhaps. But this rendering is clearly wrong in the present context; for, as explained by Lane, the word when used by God generally signifies not doubt but certainty. In fact, God’s announcements are in the nature of royal proclamations in which such words are used not to express doubt resulting from ignorance but to express hope born of certainty. The word has therefore been rightly rendered here as, that or so that. Sometimes it may be rendered as, may be.
Commentary:
As we have seen, the Quran began with the claim that the best Book of guidance can only come from a Being Who is All-Knowing and that such a being is Allah, the Creator and Sustainer of the world, Who has sent down the Quran for the guidance and perfection of mankind. This Book is (1) a perfect treasure-house of all that is good and valuable, (2) is free from all defects, and (3) does not stop short at any stage of spiritual progress but carries men and women of all grades of righteousness to higher and still higher stages, and so on to unlimited progress. Having made this claim, the Quran proceeds to give a brief description of the three classes: believers, disbelievers and hypocrites.
Attention is then drawn to the fact that as the Quran enables the righteous to make greater and greater spiritual progress, everybody should try to become one of the righteous and earn the spiritual benefits of the Quran. Says the Quran: O ye men! worship your Lord (i.e. enter into His service)…that you may become righteous.
Worship demands complete subjection, and the sense of subjection is generated in its perfection only when one and one’s forefathers are all under obligation. History tells us that lives have been sacrificed for the sake of cruel kings simply because the ancestors of those kings had done some good to the ancestors of the people making the sacrifice. The feeling of obligation becomes stronger as generation after generation is laid under obligation. Therefore, it is a perfectly natural appeal which is made in the verse in the words: O ye men, worship your Lord Who created you and those who were before you.
The verse then proceeds to make it clear that the object of worship is not merely recognising and acknowledging God. If it were so, the worship of idols, however unjust, would not be so injurious. God is worshipped for the sake of attaining righteousness and spiritual perfection. How can false gods make man perfect spiritually, when they have not created him and have no knowledge of his powers or limitations?
The words لعلكم تتقون (that you may become righteous) clearly point out that the command to worship is not for the benefit of God. It is for the benefit of man himself. Those who regard the Law as a curse look upon it only as a mere show of authority on the part of God. But the Quran clearly states that God’s commands are for the guidance of man. They help to nurture all his latent powers. Such a teaching cannot be a curse. He who warns a blind person of a pit lying in front of him does not curse him. A doctor who prescribes for a suffering patient does no wrong to him.
There is another point to be remembered. The word رب means, He Who creates and then develops by degrees. At the birth of man, the foundation is laid for his perfect future development. If worship, on his part, does not lead to the perfection of his latent powers, it is no worship at all. It is a mere facade or a lifeless form.
The clause لعلكم تتقون (that you may become righteous) teaches us to avoid not only those things which impair man’s relation with God but also those which impair the relation between man and man. He who regards God as his Creator and Sustainer will look to Him for his needs and will not cast greedy looks at the wealth of others. He can never be untrue to his fellow men, and will remain always at peace with them. The Companions of the Holy Prophet lived for God and looked up only to Him. The peace which the world witnessed in their time remains unparalleled. Indeed there can be no peace, unless we are devoted to God. If Europe had been so devoted, she would not have been suffering from the mortal disease now eating into her vitals—the hunger for land and wealth.
This verse contains the first command of God given in the Quran. As the words, O ye men, indicate, this command to worship God is addressed to all mankind and not to Arabs only, which shows that Islam, from the very beginning, claimed to be universal. It abolished the idea of national religion and conceived mankind as one brotherhood.
The question "Who is to be worshipped" is answered by the word رب (Creator) in order to disavow false gods who have created nothing and are themselves created.
Men are actuated either by love or fear. In this verse appeal is made to both motives. Love either springs from حسن i.e. beauty of the beloved, or from a feeling of احسان i.e. favour received from same one. God is beauty and the source of all beauty. One aspect of His beauty is that He creates man in a very low condition and then by degrees develops and raises him to the highest mark of perfection. The feeling of obligation is appealed to by saying "Your Lord is He Who created you and your fathers".
It is curious that when Jesus was asked, "Which is the great commandment in the law?" he said, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the great and first commandment" (Matt. 22:36, 37). But this commandment which Jesus calls the great commandment in the Law is not presented in the beginning of the New Testament. It comes much later and then only when people asked Jesus about it, although as regards importance it should have been given the first place. In the Old Testament also this commandment occurs in later chapters. So is the case with other Scriptures. None gives it the first place. Only the Quran does so.
a
4:2, 37; 5:73, 118; 16:37; 22:78; 51:57.
29O
这节经文包含 «古兰经» 中主的第一条命谕。由于这些话表明这一命谕不只是对阿拉伯人而是对全人类发出的, 这就指出伊斯兰教从一开始就声称是一门全世界的宗教。它就取消了国教这一种观念, 相信人类彼此是兄弟关系。
a
4:2, 37; 5:73, 118; 16:37; 22:78; 51:57.
28
Important Words:
رب (Lord). For the meaning of this word see note on 1:2. In the present verse God Himself explains the meaning of the word رب by saying ربكم الذی خلقكم i.e. your Rabb is He Who has created you. This meaning, though absolutely correct, is not found in the ordinary lexicons, which interpret it simply as Lord and Sustainer. The full meaning of the word thus turns out to be "Lord, Creator and Sustainer".
لعل (so that) is generally used to denote expectation, or doubt combined with expectation. That is why Christian translators have generally rendered it as, haply or peradventure or perhaps. But this rendering is clearly wrong in the present context; for, as explained by Lane, the word when used by God generally signifies not doubt but certainty. In fact, God’s announcements are in the nature of royal proclamations in which such words are used not to express doubt resulting from ignorance but to express hope born of certainty. The word has therefore been rightly rendered here as, that or so that. Sometimes it may be rendered as, may be.
Commentary:
As we have seen, the Quran began with the claim that the best Book of guidance can only come from a Being Who is All-Knowing and that such a being is Allah, the Creator and Sustainer of the world, Who has sent down the Quran for the guidance and perfection of mankind. This Book is (1) a perfect treasure-house of all that is good and valuable, (2) is free from all defects, and (3) does not stop short at any stage of spiritual progress but carries men and women of all grades of righteousness to higher and still higher stages, and so on to unlimited progress. Having made this claim, the Quran proceeds to give a brief description of the three classes: believers, disbelievers and hypocrites.
Attention is then drawn to the fact that as the Quran enables the righteous to make greater and greater spiritual progress, everybody should try to become one of the righteous and earn the spiritual benefits of the Quran. Says the Quran: O ye men! worship your Lord (i.e. enter into His service)…that you may become righteous.
Worship demands complete subjection, and the sense of subjection is generated in its perfection only when one and one’s forefathers are all under obligation. History tells us that lives have been sacrificed for the sake of cruel kings simply because the ancestors of those kings had done some good to the ancestors of the people making the sacrifice. The feeling of obligation becomes stronger as generation after generation is laid under obligation. Therefore, it is a perfectly natural appeal which is made in the verse in the words: O ye men, worship your Lord Who created you and those who were before you.
The verse then proceeds to make it clear that the object of worship is not merely recognising and acknowledging God. If it were so, the worship of idols, however unjust, would not be so injurious. God is worshipped for the sake of attaining righteousness and spiritual perfection. How can false gods make man perfect spiritually, when they have not created him and have no knowledge of his powers or limitations?
The words لعلكم تتقون (that you may become righteous) clearly point out that the command to worship is not for the benefit of God. It is for the benefit of man himself. Those who regard the Law as a curse look upon it only as a mere show of authority on the part of God. But the Quran clearly states that God’s commands are for the guidance of man. They help to nurture all his latent powers. Such a teaching cannot be a curse. He who warns a blind person of a pit lying in front of him does not curse him. A doctor who prescribes for a suffering patient does no wrong to him.
There is another point to be remembered. The word رب means, He Who creates and then develops by degrees. At the birth of man, the foundation is laid for his perfect future development. If worship, on his part, does not lead to the perfection of his latent powers, it is no worship at all. It is a mere facade or a lifeless form.
The clause لعلكم تتقون (that you may become righteous) teaches us to avoid not only those things which impair man’s relation with God but also those which impair the relation between man and man. He who regards God as his Creator and Sustainer will look to Him for his needs and will not cast greedy looks at the wealth of others. He can never be untrue to his fellow men, and will remain always at peace with them. The Companions of the Holy Prophet lived for God and looked up only to Him. The peace which the world witnessed in their time remains unparalleled. Indeed there can be no peace, unless we are devoted to God. If Europe had been so devoted, she would not have been suffering from the mortal disease now eating into her vitals—the hunger for land and wealth.
This verse contains the first command of God given in the Quran. As the words, O ye men, indicate, this command to worship God is addressed to all mankind and not to Arabs only, which shows that Islam, from the very beginning, claimed to be universal. It abolished the idea of national religion and conceived mankind as one brotherhood.
The question "Who is to be worshipped" is answered by the word رب (Creator) in order to disavow false gods who have created nothing and are themselves created.
Men are actuated either by love or fear. In this verse appeal is made to both motives. Love either springs from حسن i.e. beauty of the beloved, or from a feeling of احسان i.e. favour received from same one. God is beauty and the source of all beauty. One aspect of His beauty is that He creates man in a very low condition and then by degrees develops and raises him to the highest mark of perfection. The feeling of obligation is appealed to by saying "Your Lord is He Who created you and your fathers".
It is curious that when Jesus was asked, "Which is the great commandment in the law?" he said, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the great and first commandment" (Matt. 22:36, 37). But this commandment which Jesus calls the great commandment in the Law is not presented in the beginning of the New Testament. It comes much later and then only when people asked Jesus about it, although as regards importance it should have been given the first place. In the Old Testament also this commandment occurs in later chapters. So is the case with other Scriptures. None gives it the first place. Only the Quran does so.
a
4:2, 37; 5:73, 118; 16:37; 22:78; 51:57.
42
This verse contains the first commandment of God given in the Qur’an. As the words show the commandment is addressed to all mankind and not to Arabs only, which indicates that Islam, from the very beginning, claimed to be a universal religion. It abolished the ideal of national religion and conceived mankind as one brotherhood.
لَقَدۡ وُعِدۡنَا ہٰذَا نَحۡنُ وَاٰبَآؤُنَا مِنۡ قَبۡلُ اِنۡ ہٰذَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَسٰطِیۡرُ الۡاَوَّلِیۡنَ
23:84.
23:84.
23:84.
b
23:84.
b
23:84.
b
23:84.
وَمَا مِنۡ غَآئِبَۃٍ فِی السَّمَآءِ وَالۡاَرۡضِ اِلَّا فِیۡ کِتٰبٍ مُّبِیۡنٍ
وَبَشِّرِ الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا وَعَمِلُوا الصّٰلِحٰتِ اَنَّ لَہُمۡ جَنّٰتٍ تَجۡرِیۡ مِنۡ تَحۡتِہَا الۡاَنۡہٰرُ ۖ کُلَّمَا رُزِقُوۡا مِنۡہَا مِنۡ ثَمَرَۃٍ رِّزۡقًا ۙ قَالُوۡا ہٰذَا الَّذِیۡ رُزِقۡنَا مِنۡ قَبۡلُ ۖ وَاُتُوۡا بِہٖ مُتَشٰبِہًا ۖ وَّلَہُمۡ فِیۡہَاۤ اَزۡوٰجٌ مُّطَہَّرَۃٌ ۖ وَّہُمۡ فِیۡہَا خٰلِدُوۡنَ
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
古兰经» 教导说, 每一种被创造出来的东西, 为了它充分的发展都需要一个配偶。天园中, 正直的男女将有纯洁的配偶来完成他们的精神发展, 成全他们的幸福。他们将成为哪种配偶, 只是在后世才能真正认识。
这节经文简单描绘了信教者后世将受得的酬报。批评伊斯兰教的人对这一描绘提出了各种各样的异议。这种批评的基础是, 完全误解了伊斯兰教对后世赐福的教导。«古兰经» 着重地声言人们是无法知道那些赐福的性质的 (32:18)。相传穆圣曾经说过: “没有眼睛看到过它们, 也没有耳朵听到过它们, 也没有人们的头脑能想象它们” (布哈里)。自然会产生这样一个问题:为什么后世赐福的名称要用这个世界的物质东西来称呼?这是因为 «古兰经» 中的话不是仅对智力高的人们说的, 因此要用大家都能懂得的简单的语言。在描绘后世赐福时, «古兰经» 中用的一般都是这个世界上看来是好的东西的名称, 并告诉信教者他们将在后世以较好的形式来得到所有这些东西。为了显示这种重要对照, 才使用熟悉的用词, 否则, 在今世欢乐与来生赐福之间就会没有共同的东西。而且, 根据伊斯兰教教义, 将来的生命在这种意义上并不是精神的, 即:并不只是由内心状态组成的, 即使在将来的生命, 人的灵魂也还有一个身体, 不过那个身体不是物质的。人们可由梦境形成一些这种观念。一个人在梦中见到的许多景象不能称为内心的或纯精神的, 因为在那种状态下他也有身体。有时发现他自己在流着河水的天园中, 吃着果实、喝着牛奶。很难说梦中的情况只是内心的状态。在梦中快活地喝着牛奶, 无疑是一种经验, 但没有人能说这是他在这个世界上喝的物质的牛奶。来生的精神幸福不会只是我们今世享受的主的馈赠的主观现实。我们今生有的东西仅是人们在来生将看到的主的真实馈赐的一种表现。此外,”天园” 代表信仰,”河流” 代表善行。天园无河流则不能旺盛, 信仰也不可无善行。因此, 为达到灵魂的拯救, 信仰与善行不可分离。在后世, 天园将提醒信教者们今生的信仰而河流将提醒他们的善行。他们会知道, 信仰与善行不是徒劳的。如果从 “这是我们以前受赐的” 这句话中得出结论说: 在天园中信教者将会得到他们在今生享受的这样的果实, 那是错误的。因为, 正如已说明了的那样, 这两种赏赐并不是等同的。后世的果实, 实际上是他们自身信仰品质的形象。当他们在吃这些果实时, 他们立刻认识到也记起这是他们今生信仰的果实; 他们为了感激这种情况, 就说: “这是我们以前受赐的。” 这句话也可意味着,”这是过去答应给我们的东西。”
تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ سے مراد یہ ہے کہ وہ نہریں ان باغوں سے تعلق رکھتی ہیں اور یہ ظاہر ہے کہ جس شخص کا باغ ہوگا اس میں بہنے والی نہر بھی اسی کی ملکیت ہوگی۔ پس تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ کے الفاظ رکھ کر یہ بتانا مقصود ہے کہ جنت میں بہنے والی نہریں مومنوں کی ملکیت ہوں گی۔
اَزْوَاجٌ جوڑے یعنی ایسے وجود جن کے ساتھ مل کر ان کی تمام ترقیات اور تمام آرام مکمل ہوں گے۔ قرآن کریم سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ سوائے ذات باری کے ہر چیز ایک جوڑے کی محتاج ہے۔ اس قاعدہ کے تحت جنتی بھی جوڑے کے محتاج ہوں گے خواہ مرد ہوں خواہ عورتیں۔ باقی رہا یہ سوال کہ وہ جوڑے کس قسم کے ہوں گے یہ تفصیل اللہ تعالیٰ کے علم میں ہے انسان اس کو تفصیلاً اسی وقت معلوم کرے گا جب وہ جنت میں جائے گا۔
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
The Qur’an teaches that every created thing stands in need of a mate for its full development. In Paradise righteous men and women will have pure mates for perfecting their spiritual development and completing their happiness. What kind of mates these will be, will be realized only in the Hereafter.
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world. Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. The criticism is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the Islamic teaching about heavenly blessings. The Qur’an emphatically declares that it is beyond human mind to comprehend their nature (32:18). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them, nor can the mind of man conceive of them" (Bukhari). The question naturally arises, why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used for material things in this world? This is because the address of the Qur’an is not merely to those people who are intellectually advanced. Therefore, it has used simple words which can be understood by all. While describing the heavenly blessings, the Qur’an has used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world, and believers are told that they would get all these thi
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 32:20; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
Important Words:
بشر (give glad tidings) is derived from بشر (bashshara), i.e. he gave glad tidings, which again is derived from بشر(bashara). They say بشر i.e. he laid bare its skin. Thus البشرة means, the outer and visible part of the skin. So بشر(bashshara) means, he gave or imparted news which changed the colour of the listener. The word has generally come to be used in connection with good or happy news. But it is also sometimes used in connection with bad news (e.g. 3:22). بشیر means, one who announces good news to a people or a person. All Prophets are spoken of as بشیر and نذیر i.e. givers of good news to those who believe in them and givers of bad news to those who reject them (Aqrab & Mufradat).
الصالحات (good works) is the plural of الصالحة which is derived from the verb صلح (the opposite of فسد) meaning, he or it became good or suitable and proper. ھذا الشیء یصلح لك means, this thing is suitable to you or is fit or meet for you (Aqrab). So الصالحات would be used about all those deeds and actions which are not only good intrinsically but are also meet and suitable. See also under 2:12.
جنات (gardens) which is the plural of جنة (a garden) is derived from جن meaning, it veiled, concealed, or covered a thing. So جنة means, any garden having trees by which the ground is covered or concealed; an orchard or garden having luxuriousness and denseness of verdure (Aqrab & Lane). Heaven has been called جنة or garden, because: (1) the mercy of God will 'cover' its dwellers just as trees in an orchard cover the ground thereof; or (2) because the blessings of Heaven are 'hidden' from the eyes of man"; or again (3) because Heaven is like a garden in which the trees represent good faith and the streams good actions.
الانھار (streams) is the plural of نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar). They say نھرالماء i.e. the water flowed on the earth and cut out a channel for itself. Thus نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar) means, a channel through which a stream or a river flows; a stream or river itself. نھر (nahar) also means, abundance (Aqrab).
ازواج (mates) is the plural of زوج which signifies, anything that is one of a pair or couple; it does not mean a pair but only one of a pair, whether male or female (Aqrab). The word زوج also means, a comrade (Lane).
خالدون (shall abide) is derived fromخلد which means, he remained and lived on. خلدبمکان means, he stayed or abided in a place. خلود means, staying on, or living without change or deterioration for a long time but not necessarily forever (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world.
Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. They say that: (1) The promise of such rewards is only an appeal to greed and a faith based upon greed is not worth the name. (2) The Quran promises material rewards to the believers and this is objectionable. (3) If the rewards of the next world are going to be material, then it must be supposed that the same body which one has in this life will be resurrected after death and this is against all reason, because this body perishes and the particles of one body are used in the making of several other bodies. To whom and to how many will then the same body be given in the next world? (4) Believers are promised wives in Heaven which shows that sex relations will continue in the next world. An appeal to sex is very objectionable for spiritual ends. Sex relations are necessary only for the continuation of the race in this world. Why should there be such a thing in the next? (5) The Quranic Paradise appears to be a place of luxury and sensual pleasures. There is thus nothing spiritual about the Islamic conception of the next life.
This criticism is based on a failure to understand the real Islamic teaching. The Quran has made it clear that in this life it is not possible for man to comprehend the nature of the rewards of the next. It says: No soul knows what joy of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a reward for their actions (32:18). That is to say, whatever the Quran says about Heaven and Hell is only metaphorical. The descriptions are not to be taken in the sense in which they are ordinarily taken in this world. The Holy Prophet says of the blessings of the next world: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them; nor can the mind of man form any conception of them" (Bukhari). If the blessings of the next life are to be like the joys of this life, we should be able to form some idea of them, no matter how remote they may be. The blessings of the next life, therefore, must be quite different from the blessings of this life.
At another place in the Quran we read: The similitude of the Heaven promised to the God-fearing is that through it flow streams; its fruit is everlasting, and so is its shade. That is the reward of those who are righteous, and the reward of the disbelievers is Fire (13:36). Now the fruit of this world is not everlasting, so in order to be everlasting the fruit of the next world as well as its streams will have to be taken as something other than material. Again we read: A similitude of the Paradise promised to the righteous: Therein are rivers of water which corrupts not; and rivers of milk of which the taste changes not; and rivers of wine, a delight to those who drink; and rivers of clarified honey (47:16). There is nothing material in this. About the wine of Heaven we read: Wherein there will be no intoxication, nor will they be exhausted thereby (37:48). Again, And their Lord will give them to drink a beverage that is pure (76:22). Thus, wine in Heaven will not only be pure itself but will purify the drinkers as well. Elsewhere the Quran says that the pure wine of Paradise will be tempered with Tasnim (83:28), which means 'abundance' and 'height '. In the cup of wine that will pass from hand to hand in Heaven God says there will be neither vanity nor sin (52:24). As against this, the wine of this world is described in the Quran as: Wine and the game of hazard and idols and divining arrows are only an abomination of Satan’s handiwork. So shun each one of them that you may prosper. Satan desires only to create enmity and hatred among you by means of wine and the game of hazard and to keep you back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer (5:91, 92). This proves that the wine of the next world is quite different; it is pure and purifying and nothing material.
The blessings of Heaven have indeed nothing in common with their counterparts of this world except the name. Ibn ‘Abbas, the Prophet’s cousin, also says the same thing (Jarir).
Now the question arises: Why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used of material things in this world? This is so because Islam is meant for all kinds of people. It does not address only the intellectually advanced but also all others. Therefore it uses simple words which can be understood by all. The disbelievers used to say that the Prophet disallowed the good things of the world, and his followers were thus deprived of all blessings. Therefore, while describing the blessings in store for the Muslims, God used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world and told the believers that they would get all these things in a better form. The water of this world spoils, but believers would have water in the next which will not spoil. Gardens are blessings but they decay; so believers will have gardens which will last forever. The unbelievers drank intoxicating wine which made them drunk and which dulled their senses; but the wine which the believers will get in Heaven will be pure and purifying. It is to bring out this important contrast that familiar words are used; otherwise there is nothing common between the delights of this world and the blessings of the next.
It may be added here that, according to Islam, the next life is not spiritual in the sense that it will just consist of a mental state and nothing else. Even in the next life the human soul will have a kind of body; only, it will not be material. One can glean some idea of this from the phenomenon of dreams. The Quran says: Allah takes the souls of human beings at the time of their death; and (He also takes the souls of), those that have not died, during their sleep. Then He retains those against which He has decreed death, and sends (back) the others till an appointed term. In that surely are signs for a people who reflect (39:43). Death and sleep resemble each other, the difference being that whereas in death the human soul is completely and permanently severed from the body, in sleep the severance is only temporary and partial. Now the scenes which a man witnesses in a dream cannot be called purely mental or spiritual, because he has a body also in his dreams and finds himself sometimes in gardens and streams, and eats fruits and drinks milk. It is hard to say that the contents of dreams are only mental states. The milk enjoyed in a dream is no doubt a real experience, but no one can say that it is the material milk found in this world. Dreams have a meaning of their own. For instance, eating mangoes in a dream symbolizes a righteous child or a righteous heart; eating grapes signifies love and fear of God; and eating bananas, a good and lawful subsistence which is also easy of attainment. In short, the spiritual blessings of the next life will not be a mere subjective realization of the gifts of God with which we become familiar in this world. As a matter of fact, what we enjoy here is just a representation of the real and true gifts of God which man will find in the next world.
Again, gardens represent faith; and streams, good actions. Gardens cannot prosper without streams, nor faith without good actions. Therefore faith and actions are inseparable for the attainment of salvation. In the next world, gardens will remind the believers of their faith in this life and streams will remind them of their good works. They will know, then, that their faith and good works have not gone in vain.
The flowing of streams or rivers beneath the gardens also implies that every person in Heaven will have a free and unrestricted enjoyment of his portion. In this world, a single stream often serves several gardens and there is the possibility of a quarrel over it; but in Heaven each garden will have its own stream exclusively meant for itself. See also 10:10.
It is wrong to conclude from the words, This is what was given us before, that in Heaven the believers will be given such fruit as they will have enjoyed in this world, because, as already explained, the two are not the same. The fruit of the next world will, in fact, be the image of the quality of their own faith. When they will eat it, they will at once recognize and remember that it is the fruit of the faith they had in this world; and it will be out of gratitude for this that they will say: This is what was given us before.
The expression rendered as, was given us, may also mean, 'was promised us'; and in this sense it would mean, this is what was promised to us in the world.
The word متشابھا (mutually resembling) refers to the resemblance between the acts of worship performed by believers in this world and the fruits thereof in Heaven. The acts of worship performed in this life will appear to believers as fruit in the next. The more sincere and the more appropriate a man’s worship, the more will he enjoy his portion of the fruit in Paradise and the better in quality will it be. It, therefore, lies in one’s own power to improve the quality of one’s fruit as one likes.
The expression, mutually resembling, also implies that in Paradise one spiritual food will completely harmonize with the other, so that the possibility of spiritual disease will be eliminated altogether. It also means that the food in Heaven will be suited to each and every individual and to his stage of progress and degree of development.
The words, they will abide, signify that the believers will go on abiding in Heaven and will not be subject to any change or decay. Man dies only when he cannot assimilate food or when someone kills him. But since the food of Paradise will be perfectly suited to every individual and since man will have pure and peaceful companions, death and decay will automatically disappear.
The Faithful will also have pure mates in Heaven. A good wife is a joy and a comfort. The Faithful try to have good wives in this world, and they will have good and virtuous company in the next. Yet these joys of Heaven are not physical.
A typical Christian comment on this subject is made by Sir William Muir: "It is very remarkable that the notices in the Coran of this voluptuous paradise are almost entirely confined to a time when, whatever the tendency of his desires, Mohammad was living chaste and temperate with a single wife of three score years of age. It is noteworthy that in the Medina Surahs, that is, in all the voluminous revelations of the ten years following the Hegira women are only twice referred to as constituting one of the delights of paradise and on both occasions in these simple words: 'And to them (believers) there shall be therein pure wives'. Was it that the soul of Mohammad had at that period no longings after what he had then to satiety the enjoyment of? Or that a closer contact with Jewish principles and morality repressed the budding pruriency of the revelation, and covered with merited confusion the picture of his sensual paradise which had been drawn at Mecca?" (Muir, page 76).
It is amazing how these Christian critics with pretensions to culture and learning will draw on sheer speculation to attack the honour of a Teacher who is held in the deepest reverence and devotion by many millions of men and women all over the world. They seem emboldened to do so, because Christians today hold political sway over the Muslims. A few centuries of power have made them forget that Muslims ruled over Christendom for a full 1,000 years, and during this time they never said anything unbecoming about Jesus. They respected Christian susceptibilities when Christians were quite unprotected and were much weaker than Muslims are today. Would to God Christians did not feel so elated!
Sir William conveniently ignores the fact that there are other things besides women which are mentioned in the Meccan chapters and to which there is no reference in the Medinite chapters. We read in the Meccan chapters that there will be wine, honey and rivers of milk in Paradise. Was the Holy Prophet deprived even of these things at Mecca that he should have compensated himself by imagining them in Paradise? Nothing could be more absurd than this. Personally the Holy Prophet was much better off at Mecca than he was at Medina. His rich wife Khadijah was then alive and she had placed all her wealth at his disposal. By the time he reached Medina, most of this wealth had been spent in good works and the Holy Prophet was left a poor man with little to live on. If the picture of Paradise was an imaged compensation for his wants, it should have emerged at Medina instead of at Mecca.
Supposing Sir William is right, cannot critics of Christianity say justifiably that Jesus imagined himself the king of the Jews because he was persecuted everywhere? Could they not also say that as Jesus saw nothing of sex life in this world, he remained obsessed with the idea of a second advent and imagined himself a bridegroom taking no less than five virgins for wives? In the words of the New Testament, he is reported to have said: "Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish, when they took their lamps, took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps…And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there will not be enough for us and you: go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage feast; and the door was shut" (Matt. 25:1-10). A bridegroom surrounded by a bevy of virgins—is not this the Heaven of Jesus’ imagination?
But to revert to the subject; the disbelievers at Mecca used to taunt the Muslims about their poverty, saying they had nothing of the good things which they had, so God took over their own phrases and said that the rewards which believers would have in Paradise would be even better. When Islam was established at Medina, the disbelievers gave up their taunts. So God also dropped the earlier descriptions of Paradise. The descriptions in their deep significance, however, hold for all time.
At Mecca, moreover, it was necessary to explain and emphasize the basic belief of Islam. Therefore, greater detail of doctrine is found in the Meccan chapters, and as Paradise, the abode of believers in the afterlife, is an important item of belief, it is dealt with in detail in them. At Medina, on the contrary, practical matters like personal ethics and social legislation became more important. Therefore, greater attention was given to them in the Medinite chapters. The Meccan Surahs also abound in descriptions of Hell. What are they a compensation for?
Sir William Muir also suggests that the Holy Prophet changed his views about Paradise under the influence of the Jews and the Christians of Medina. But he forgets that the stock criticism made by Christian writers is that some Christian slaves had taught the Holy Prophet the Christian scriptures, the substance of which was incorporated in the Quran. Sir William himself alleges that the Holy Prophetlearnt Christianity from Suhaib, a Roman slave at Mecca (The Life of Mahomet, p.67). If the Holy Prophet at Mecca already knew the Christian teachings, he need not have waited for their influence until his arrival at Medina. In point of fact, in the Jewish and the Christian scriptures, there are no descriptions of Paradise. The Jews and the Christians have remained so engrossed in the affairs of this life that their Books do not say much about the life to come. The promises made by their Prophets about the next life have always been taken by them to pertain only to this life. It cannot be imagined that anybody could be influenced by such a teaching.
b
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
c
3:16; 4:58.
29T
古兰经» 教导说, 每一种被创造出来的东西, 为了它充分的发展都需要一个配偶。天园中, 正直的男女将有纯洁的配偶来完成他们的精神发展, 成全他们的幸福。他们将成为哪种配偶, 只是在后世才能真正认识。
29U
这节经文简单描绘了信教者后世将受得的酬报。批评伊斯兰教的人对这一描绘提出了各种各样的异议。这种批评的基础是, 完全误解了伊斯兰教对后世赐福的教导。«古兰经» 着重地声言人们是无法知道那些赐福的性质的 (32:18)。相传穆圣曾经说过: “没有眼睛看到过它们, 也没有耳朵听到过它们, 也没有人们的头脑能想象它们” (布哈里)。自然会产生这样一个问题:为什么后世赐福的名称要用这个世界的物质东西来称呼?这是因为 «古兰经» 中的话不是仅对智力高的人们说的, 因此要用大家都能懂得的简单的语言。在描绘后世赐福时, «古兰经» 中用的一般都是这个世界上看来是好的东西的名称, 并告诉信教者他们将在后世以较好的形式来得到所有这些东西。为了显示这种重要对照, 才使用熟悉的用词, 否则, 在今世欢乐与来生赐福之间就会没有共同的东西。而且, 根据伊斯兰教教义, 将来的生命在这种意义上并不是精神的, 即:并不只是由内心状态组成的, 即使在将来的生命, 人的灵魂也还有一个身体, 不过那个身体不是物质的。人们可由梦境形成一些这种观念。一个人在梦中见到的许多景象不能称为内心的或纯精神的, 因为在那种状态下他也有身体。有时发现他自己在流着河水的天园中, 吃着果实、喝着牛奶。很难说梦中的情况只是内心的状态。在梦中快活地喝着牛奶, 无疑是一种经验, 但没有人能说这是他在这个世界上喝的物质的牛奶。来生的精神幸福不会只是我们今世享受的主的馈赠的主观现实。我们今生有的东西仅是人们在来生将看到的主的真实馈赐的一种表现。此外,”天园” 代表信仰,”河流” 代表善行。天园无河流则不能旺盛, 信仰也不可无善行。因此, 为达到灵魂的拯救, 信仰与善行不可分离。在后世, 天园将提醒信教者们今生的信仰而河流将提醒他们的善行。他们会知道, 信仰与善行不是徒劳的。如果从 “这是我们以前受赐的” 这句话中得出结论说: 在天园中信教者将会得到他们在今生享受的这样的果实, 那是错误的。因为, 正如已说明了的那样, 这两种赏赐并不是等同的。后世的果实, 实际上是他们自身信仰品质的形象。当他们在吃这些果实时, 他们立刻认识到也记起这是他们今生信仰的果实; 他们为了感激这种情况, 就说: “这是我们以前受赐的。” 这句话也可意味着,”这是过去答应给我们的东西。”
2
تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ سے مراد یہ ہے کہ وہ نہریں ان باغوں سے تعلق رکھتی ہیں اور یہ ظاہر ہے کہ جس شخص کا باغ ہوگا اس میں بہنے والی نہر بھی اسی کی ملکیت ہوگی۔ پس تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ کے الفاظ رکھ کر یہ بتانا مقصود ہے کہ جنت میں بہنے والی نہریں مومنوں کی ملکیت ہوں گی۔
3
اَزْوَاجٌ جوڑے یعنی ایسے وجود جن کے ساتھ مل کر ان کی تمام ترقیات اور تمام آرام مکمل ہوں گے۔ قرآن کریم سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ سوائے ذات باری کے ہر چیز ایک جوڑے کی محتاج ہے۔ اس قاعدہ کے تحت جنتی بھی جوڑے کے محتاج ہوں گے خواہ مرد ہوں خواہ عورتیں۔ باقی رہا یہ سوال کہ وہ جوڑے کس قسم کے ہوں گے یہ تفصیل اللہ تعالیٰ کے علم میں ہے انسان اس کو تفصیلاً اسی وقت معلوم کرے گا جب وہ جنت میں جائے گا۔
a
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 32:20; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
b
3:16; 4:58.
32
Important Words:
بشر (give glad tidings) is derived from بشر (bashshara), i.e. he gave glad tidings, which again is derived from بشر(bashara). They say بشر i.e. he laid bare its skin. Thus البشرة means, the outer and visible part of the skin. So بشر(bashshara) means, he gave or imparted news which changed the colour of the listener. The word has generally come to be used in connection with good or happy news. But it is also sometimes used in connection with bad news (e.g. 3:22). بشیر means, one who announces good news to a people or a person. All Prophets are spoken of as بشیر and نذیر i.e. givers of good news to those who believe in them and givers of bad news to those who reject them (Aqrab & Mufradat).
الصالحات (good works) is the plural of الصالحة which is derived from the verb صلح (the opposite of فسد) meaning, he or it became good or suitable and proper. ھذا الشیء یصلح لك means, this thing is suitable to you or is fit or meet for you (Aqrab). So الصالحات would be used about all those deeds and actions which are not only good intrinsically but are also meet and suitable. See also under 2:12.
جنات (gardens) which is the plural of جنة (a garden) is derived from جن meaning, it veiled, concealed, or covered a thing. So جنة means, any garden having trees by which the ground is covered or concealed; an orchard or garden having luxuriousness and denseness of verdure (Aqrab & Lane). Heaven has been called جنة or garden, because: (1) the mercy of God will 'cover' its dwellers just as trees in an orchard cover the ground thereof; or (2) because the blessings of Heaven are 'hidden' from the eyes of man"; or again (3) because Heaven is like a garden in which the trees represent good faith and the streams good actions.
الانھار (streams) is the plural of نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar). They say نھرالماء i.e. the water flowed on the earth and cut out a channel for itself. Thus نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar) means, a channel through which a stream or a river flows; a stream or river itself. نھر (nahar) also means, abundance (Aqrab).
ازواج (mates) is the plural of زوج which signifies, anything that is one of a pair or couple; it does not mean a pair but only one of a pair, whether male or female (Aqrab). The word زوج also means, a comrade (Lane).
خالدون (shall abide) is derived fromخلد which means, he remained and lived on. خلدبمکان means, he stayed or abided in a place. خلود means, staying on, or living without change or deterioration for a long time but not necessarily forever (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world.
Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. They say that: (1) The promise of such rewards is only an appeal to greed and a faith based upon greed is not worth the name. (2) The Quran promises material rewards to the believers and this is objectionable. (3) If the rewards of the next world are going to be material, then it must be supposed that the same body which one has in this life will be resurrected after death and this is against all reason, because this body perishes and the particles of one body are used in the making of several other bodies. To whom and to how many will then the same body be given in the next world? (4) Believers are promised wives in Heaven which shows that sex relations will continue in the next world. An appeal to sex is very objectionable for spiritual ends. Sex relations are necessary only for the continuation of the race in this world. Why should there be such a thing in the next? (5) The Quranic Paradise appears to be a place of luxury and sensual pleasures. There is thus nothing spiritual about the Islamic conception of the next life.
This criticism is based on a failure to understand the real Islamic teaching. The Quran has made it clear that in this life it is not possible for man to comprehend the nature of the rewards of the next. It says: No soul knows what joy of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a reward for their actions (32:18). That is to say, whatever the Quran says about Heaven and Hell is only metaphorical. The descriptions are not to be taken in the sense in which they are ordinarily taken in this world. The Holy Prophet says of the blessings of the next world: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them; nor can the mind of man form any conception of them" (Bukhari). If the blessings of the next life are to be like the joys of this life, we should be able to form some idea of them, no matter how remote they may be. The blessings of the next life, therefore, must be quite different from the blessings of this life.
At another place in the Quran we read: The similitude of the Heaven promised to the God-fearing is that through it flow streams; its fruit is everlasting, and so is its shade. That is the reward of those who are righteous, and the reward of the disbelievers is Fire (13:36). Now the fruit of this world is not everlasting, so in order to be everlasting the fruit of the next world as well as its streams will have to be taken as something other than material. Again we read: A similitude of the Paradise promised to the righteous: Therein are rivers of water which corrupts not; and rivers of milk of which the taste changes not; and rivers of wine, a delight to those who drink; and rivers of clarified honey (47:16). There is nothing material in this. About the wine of Heaven we read: Wherein there will be no intoxication, nor will they be exhausted thereby (37:48). Again, And their Lord will give them to drink a beverage that is pure (76:22). Thus, wine in Heaven will not only be pure itself but will purify the drinkers as well. Elsewhere the Quran says that the pure wine of Paradise will be tempered with Tasnim (83:28), which means 'abundance' and 'height '. In the cup of wine that will pass from hand to hand in Heaven God says there will be neither vanity nor sin (52:24). As against this, the wine of this world is described in the Quran as: Wine and the game of hazard and idols and divining arrows are only an abomination of Satan’s handiwork. So shun each one of them that you may prosper. Satan desires only to create enmity and hatred among you by means of wine and the game of hazard and to keep you back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer (5:91, 92). This proves that the wine of the next world is quite different; it is pure and purifying and nothing material.
The blessings of Heaven have indeed nothing in common with their counterparts of this world except the name. Ibn ‘Abbas, the Prophet’s cousin, also says the same thing (Jarir).
Now the question arises: Why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used of material things in this world? This is so because Islam is meant for all kinds of people. It does not address only the intellectually advanced but also all others. Therefore it uses simple words which can be understood by all. The disbelievers used to say that the Prophet disallowed the good things of the world, and his followers were thus deprived of all blessings. Therefore, while describing the blessings in store for the Muslims, God used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world and told the believers that they would get all these things in a better form. The water of this world spoils, but believers would have water in the next which will not spoil. Gardens are blessings but they decay; so believers will have gardens which will last forever. The unbelievers drank intoxicating wine which made them drunk and which dulled their senses; but the wine which the believers will get in Heaven will be pure and purifying. It is to bring out this important contrast that familiar words are used; otherwise there is nothing common between the delights of this world and the blessings of the next.
It may be added here that, according to Islam, the next life is not spiritual in the sense that it will just consist of a mental state and nothing else. Even in the next life the human soul will have a kind of body; only, it will not be material. One can glean some idea of this from the phenomenon of dreams. The Quran says: Allah takes the souls of human beings at the time of their death; and (He also takes the souls of), those that have not died, during their sleep. Then He retains those against which He has decreed death, and sends (back) the others till an appointed term. In that surely are signs for a people who reflect (39:43). Death and sleep resemble each other, the difference being that whereas in death the human soul is completely and permanently severed from the body, in sleep the severance is only temporary and partial. Now the scenes which a man witnesses in a dream cannot be called purely mental or spiritual, because he has a body also in his dreams and finds himself sometimes in gardens and streams, and eats fruits and drinks milk. It is hard to say that the contents of dreams are only mental states. The milk enjoyed in a dream is no doubt a real experience, but no one can say that it is the material milk found in this world. Dreams have a meaning of their own. For instance, eating mangoes in a dream symbolizes a righteous child or a righteous heart; eating grapes signifies love and fear of God; and eating bananas, a good and lawful subsistence which is also easy of attainment. In short, the spiritual blessings of the next life will not be a mere subjective realization of the gifts of God with which we become familiar in this world. As a matter of fact, what we enjoy here is just a representation of the real and true gifts of God which man will find in the next world.
Again, gardens represent faith; and streams, good actions. Gardens cannot prosper without streams, nor faith without good actions. Therefore faith and actions are inseparable for the attainment of salvation. In the next world, gardens will remind the believers of their faith in this life and streams will remind them of their good works. They will know, then, that their faith and good works have not gone in vain.
The flowing of streams or rivers beneath the gardens also implies that every person in Heaven will have a free and unrestricted enjoyment of his portion. In this world, a single stream often serves several gardens and there is the possibility of a quarrel over it; but in Heaven each garden will have its own stream exclusively meant for itself. See also 10:10.
It is wrong to conclude from the words, This is what was given us before, that in Heaven the believers will be given such fruit as they will have enjoyed in this world, because, as already explained, the two are not the same. The fruit of the next world will, in fact, be the image of the quality of their own faith. When they will eat it, they will at once recognize and remember that it is the fruit of the faith they had in this world; and it will be out of gratitude for this that they will say: This is what was given us before.
The expression rendered as, was given us, may also mean, 'was promised us'; and in this sense it would mean, this is what was promised to us in the world.
The word متشابھا (mutually resembling) refers to the resemblance between the acts of worship performed by believers in this world and the fruits thereof in Heaven. The acts of worship performed in this life will appear to believers as fruit in the next. The more sincere and the more appropriate a man’s worship, the more will he enjoy his portion of the fruit in Paradise and the better in quality will it be. It, therefore, lies in one’s own power to improve the quality of one’s fruit as one likes.
The expression, mutually resembling, also implies that in Paradise one spiritual food will completely harmonize with the other, so that the possibility of spiritual disease will be eliminated altogether. It also means that the food in Heaven will be suited to each and every individual and to his stage of progress and degree of development.
The words, they will abide, signify that the believers will go on abiding in Heaven and will not be subject to any change or decay. Man dies only when he cannot assimilate food or when someone kills him. But since the food of Paradise will be perfectly suited to every individual and since man will have pure and peaceful companions, death and decay will automatically disappear.
The Faithful will also have pure mates in Heaven. A good wife is a joy and a comfort. The Faithful try to have good wives in this world, and they will have good and virtuous company in the next. Yet these joys of Heaven are not physical.
A typical Christian comment on this subject is made by Sir William Muir: "It is very remarkable that the notices in the Coran of this voluptuous paradise are almost entirely confined to a time when, whatever the tendency of his desires, Mohammad was living chaste and temperate with a single wife of three score years of age. It is noteworthy that in the Medina Surahs, that is, in all the voluminous revelations of the ten years following the Hegira women are only twice referred to as constituting one of the delights of paradise and on both occasions in these simple words: 'And to them (believers) there shall be therein pure wives'. Was it that the soul of Mohammad had at that period no longings after what he had then to satiety the enjoyment of? Or that a closer contact with Jewish principles and morality repressed the budding pruriency of the revelation, and covered with merited confusion the picture of his sensual paradise which had been drawn at Mecca?" (Muir, page 76).
It is amazing how these Christian critics with pretensions to culture and learning will draw on sheer speculation to attack the honour of a Teacher who is held in the deepest reverence and devotion by many millions of men and women all over the world. They seem emboldened to do so, because Christians today hold political sway over the Muslims. A few centuries of power have made them forget that Muslims ruled over Christendom for a full 1,000 years, and during this time they never said anything unbecoming about Jesus. They respected Christian susceptibilities when Christians were quite unprotected and were much weaker than Muslims are today. Would to God Christians did not feel so elated!
Sir William conveniently ignores the fact that there are other things besides women which are mentioned in the Meccan chapters and to which there is no reference in the Medinite chapters. We read in the Meccan chapters that there will be wine, honey and rivers of milk in Paradise. Was the Holy Prophet deprived even of these things at Mecca that he should have compensated himself by imagining them in Paradise? Nothing could be more absurd than this. Personally the Holy Prophet was much better off at Mecca than he was at Medina. His rich wife Khadijah was then alive and she had placed all her wealth at his disposal. By the time he reached Medina, most of this wealth had been spent in good works and the Holy Prophet was left a poor man with little to live on. If the picture of Paradise was an imaged compensation for his wants, it should have emerged at Medina instead of at Mecca.
Supposing Sir William is right, cannot critics of Christianity say justifiably that Jesus imagined himself the king of the Jews because he was persecuted everywhere? Could they not also say that as Jesus saw nothing of sex life in this world, he remained obsessed with the idea of a second advent and imagined himself a bridegroom taking no less than five virgins for wives? In the words of the New Testament, he is reported to have said: "Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish, when they took their lamps, took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps…And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there will not be enough for us and you: go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage feast; and the door was shut" (Matt. 25:1-10). A bridegroom surrounded by a bevy of virgins—is not this the Heaven of Jesus’ imagination?
But to revert to the subject; the disbelievers at Mecca used to taunt the Muslims about their poverty, saying they had nothing of the good things which they had, so God took over their own phrases and said that the rewards which believers would have in Paradise would be even better. When Islam was established at Medina, the disbelievers gave up their taunts. So God also dropped the earlier descriptions of Paradise. The descriptions in their deep significance, however, hold for all time.
At Mecca, moreover, it was necessary to explain and emphasize the basic belief of Islam. Therefore, greater detail of doctrine is found in the Meccan chapters, and as Paradise, the abode of believers in the afterlife, is an important item of belief, it is dealt with in detail in them. At Medina, on the contrary, practical matters like personal ethics and social legislation became more important. Therefore, greater attention was given to them in the Medinite chapters. The Meccan Surahs also abound in descriptions of Hell. What are they a compensation for?
Sir William Muir also suggests that the Holy Prophet changed his views about Paradise under the influence of the Jews and the Christians of Medina. But he forgets that the stock criticism made by Christian writers is that some Christian slaves had taught the Holy Prophet the Christian scriptures, the substance of which was incorporated in the Quran. Sir William himself alleges that the Holy Prophetlearnt Christianity from Suhaib, a Roman slave at Mecca (The Life of Mahomet, p.67). If the Holy Prophet at Mecca already knew the Christian teachings, he need not have waited for their influence until his arrival at Medina. In point of fact, in the Jewish and the Christian scriptures, there are no descriptions of Paradise. The Jews and the Christians have remained so engrossed in the affairs of this life that their Books do not say much about the life to come. The promises made by their Prophets about the next life have always been taken by them to pertain only to this life. It cannot be imagined that anybody could be influenced by such a teaching.
a
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
b
3:16; 4:58.
46A
The Qur’an teaches that every created thing stands in need of a mate for its full development. In Paradise righteous men and women will have pure mates for perfecting their spiritual development and completing their happiness. What kind of mates these will be, will be realized only in the Hereafter.
47
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world. Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. The criticism is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the Islamic teaching about heavenly blessings. The Qur’an emphatically declares that it is beyond human mind to comprehend their nature (32:18). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them, nor can the mind of man conceive of them" (Bukhari). The question naturally arises, why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used for material things in this world? This is because the address of the Qur’an is not merely to those people who are intellectually advanced. Therefore, it has used simple words which can be understood by all. While describing the heavenly blessings, the Qur’an has used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world, and believers are told that they would get all these thi
۞ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یَسۡتَحۡیٖۤ اَنۡ یَّضۡرِبَ مَثَلًا مَّا بَعُوۡضَۃً فَمَا فَوۡقَہَا ۚ فَاَمَّا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا فَیَعۡلَمُوۡنَ اَنَّہُ الۡحَقُّ مِنۡ رَّبِّہِمۡ ۖ وَاَمَّا الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا فَیَقُوۡلُوۡنَ مَاذَاۤ اَرَادَ اللّٰہُ بِہٰذَا مَثَلًا ۘ یُضِلُّ بِہٖ کَثِیۡرًا وَّیَہۡدِیۡ بِہٖ کَثِیۡرًا ۚ وَمَا یُضِلُّ بِہٖۤ اِلَّا الۡفٰسِقِیۡنَ
عربی زبان میں فَوْقٌ دونوں معنے رکھتا ہے۔ اگر بڑائی کا مقابلہ ہو تو اس کے معنے زیادہ بڑی کے ہو سکتے ہیں اگر چھوٹے ہونے کا ذکر ہو تو زیادہ چھوٹے کے معنے دے سکتا ہے۔ پس اس آیت کے دونوں ہی معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ یہ بھی کہ مچھر سے بڑی بات، یا یہ کہ اس سے بھی چھوٹی بات (مفردات راغب)
یُضِلُّ بِہٖ کَثِیْرًا کے معنے کیے گئے ہیں ’’وہ گمراہ قرار دیتا ہے‘‘ یہ عربی لغت کے مطابق ہے۔ چنانچہ مفردات میں اَ لْاِضْلَالُ کے معنی کرتے ہوئے لکھا ہے اَنْ تَحْکُمَ بِضَـلَا لَۃٍ کہ تو اس کے گمراہ ہونے کا فیصلہ کر دے۔ پس یُضِلُّ بِہٖ کَثِیْرًا کے معنی ہوں گے یَحْکُمُ اللّٰہُ بِالضَّـلَالِ عَلَیْھِمْ یعنی اللہ ان کے گمراہ ہونے کا فیصلہ کرتا ہے۔
فَسَقَ کے معنے ہوتے ہیں تَرَکَ اَمْرَ اللّٰہِ یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ کے حکم کو ردّ کر دیا (اقرب) پس فاسق کے معنے ہوں گے نافرمان۔ اللہ کے حکم کو ردّ کرنے والا۔
33:54.
14:25; 16:76, 112; 47:4; 66:12.
6:118; 7:187; 13:28; 16:94; 40:35.
Darabal-Mathala means, he gave an illustration or a description; he made a statement; he propounded a parable (Lane, Taj & 14:46).
God has described Heaven and Hell in the Qur’an in metaphors and similes. Metaphors and similes express depths of meaning which cannot adequately be expressed otherwise, and in things of the spirit they provide perhaps the only method by which ideas can be properly conveyed. The words used for describing Heaven may be as inadequate and insignificant as a gnat; which is considered by the Arabs and, in fact is, a very, very weak creature. The Arabs say: Ad‘afu min Ba‘udatin, i.e. he is weaker than a gnat. Nevertheless they help to conjure up the picture. The believers know the words are only metaphorical and try to get to the depth of their meaning; but the disbelievers begin to find fault with them and increase in error and misguidance.
Fauq means, above and signifies both 'greater' and 'smaller' and is used in the sense which befits the context (Mufradat).
Adallallahu means, (1) God adjudged him to be in error; (2) God forsook or abandoned him so that he went astray (Kashshaf); (3) God found or left him in error or let him go astray (Lane).
33:54.
14:25; 16:76, 113; 47:4; 66:12.
6:118; 7:187; 13:28; 16:94; 40:35.
Important Words:
یستحیٖ (disdains) is derived from حیی which means: (1) he lived or had life; (2) he felt or had a sense of shame or shyness or bashfulness. The infinitive حیاء means, sense of shame or modesty or shyness or bashfulness; or keeping back from a thing through fear of blame. استحیا means, he felt a sense of shame or shyness; he kept back, or he forbore, or he shrank from. استحیی من کذا means, he disdained it, or he refused to do it by reason of pride, or he kept far from it (Lane).
یضل (He adjudges to be erring) is from اضل which is derived from ضل which means, he went astray; he lost his way; he erred; he was lost; he perished. اضل is the transitive form of ضل. They say اضله i.e. he led him astray; he caused him to err; he lost him or it; he caused him to perish. اضله also means, he found him to be erring or straying or lost, etc. (Lane). اضله اللهmay also mean, (1) God adjudged him to be erring or He adjudged him to have gone astray; (2) God forsook or abandoned him and he went astray (Kashshaf). See also 1:7.
الفاسقین (the disobedient) is the plural of فاسق which is derived from the verb فسق which means, he left the right course, or he declined from the right path. فسق عن امرربه means, he departed from the command of his Lord; he disobeyed his Lord. فاسقis thus one who departs from the right course or from the way of truth, or from the limits of the law, or from the bounds of obedience. The word is generally applied to one who first takes upon himself to obey an authority or to observe the ordinances of a law and then falls short of it (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
If, as described in the previous verse, there is not much in common between the gifts of this world and those of the next, why has the Quran given a description of Heaven at all? This question is answered in the present verse. Even if the picture of Heaven and Hell given in the Quran is not exact, it cannot be denied that the imagery used enlightens and helps us to form an idea of the next life. God has, no doubt, described Heaven and Hell by using metaphors and similes, but no one can say that they are useless. Metaphors and similes are used in all languages, and they express depths of meaning which cannot be reached otherwise, and in things of the spirit they afford perhaps the only method by which ideas can be conveyed. The words used for describing Heaven may be as inadequate and insignificant as a gnat; nevertheless they help to conjure up the picture. The believers know the words are only metaphorical and try to get to the depth of their meaning; but the disbelievers begin to find fault with them and increase in error and misguidance.
The words یضل به کثیرا (lit. many does He misguide) have been translated in the text as, many does He adjudge by it to be erring. This, as shown under Important Words above, is a perfectly correct rendering, for though misguidance springs from one’s own self, as the verse itself makes clear in the concluding clause, yet it is God, the final Judge, Who declares or adjudges the misguided to be so.
a
33:54.
b
14:25; 16:76, 112; 47:4; 66:12.
c
6:118; 7:187; 13:28; 16:94; 40:35.
1
عربی زبان میں فَوْقٌ دونوں معنے رکھتا ہے۔ اگر بڑائی کا مقابلہ ہو تو اس کے معنے زیادہ بڑی کے ہو سکتے ہیں اگر چھوٹے ہونے کا ذکر ہو تو زیادہ چھوٹے کے معنے دے سکتا ہے۔ پس اس آیت کے دونوں ہی معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ یہ بھی کہ مچھر سے بڑی بات، یا یہ کہ اس سے بھی چھوٹی بات (مفردات راغب)
2
یُضِلُّ بِہٖ کَثِیْرًا کے معنے کیے گئے ہیں ’’وہ گمراہ قرار دیتا ہے‘‘ یہ عربی لغت کے مطابق ہے۔ چنانچہ مفردات میں اَ لْاِضْلَالُ کے معنی کرتے ہوئے لکھا ہے اَنْ تَحْکُمَ بِضَـلَا لَۃٍ کہ تو اس کے گمراہ ہونے کا فیصلہ کر دے۔ پس یُضِلُّ بِہٖ کَثِیْرًا کے معنی ہوں گے یَحْکُمُ اللّٰہُ بِالضَّـلَالِ عَلَیْھِمْ یعنی اللہ ان کے گمراہ ہونے کا فیصلہ کرتا ہے۔
3
فَسَقَ کے معنے ہوتے ہیں تَرَکَ اَمْرَ اللّٰہِ یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ کے حکم کو ردّ کر دیا (اقرب) پس فاسق کے معنے ہوں گے نافرمان۔ اللہ کے حکم کو ردّ کرنے والا۔
a
33:54.
b
14:25; 16:76, 113; 47:4; 66:12.
c
6:118; 7:187; 13:28; 16:94; 40:35.
33
Important Words:
یستحیٖ (disdains) is derived from حیی which means: (1) he lived or had life; (2) he felt or had a sense of shame or shyness or bashfulness. The infinitive حیاء means, sense of shame or modesty or shyness or bashfulness; or keeping back from a thing through fear of blame. استحیا means, he felt a sense of shame or shyness; he kept back, or he forbore, or he shrank from. استحیی من کذا means, he disdained it, or he refused to do it by reason of pride, or he kept far from it (Lane).
یضل (He adjudges to be erring) is from اضل which is derived from ضل which means, he went astray; he lost his way; he erred; he was lost; he perished. اضل is the transitive form of ضل. They say اضله i.e. he led him astray; he caused him to err; he lost him or it; he caused him to perish. اضله also means, he found him to be erring or straying or lost, etc. (Lane). اضله اللهmay also mean, (1) God adjudged him to be erring or He adjudged him to have gone astray; (2) God forsook or abandoned him and he went astray (Kashshaf). See also 1:7.
الفاسقین (the disobedient) is the plural of فاسق which is derived from the verb فسق which means, he left the right course, or he declined from the right path. فسق عن امرربه means, he departed from the command of his Lord; he disobeyed his Lord. فاسقis thus one who departs from the right course or from the way of truth, or from the limits of the law, or from the bounds of obedience. The word is generally applied to one who first takes upon himself to obey an authority or to observe the ordinances of a law and then falls short of it (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
If, as described in the previous verse, there is not much in common between the gifts of this world and those of the next, why has the Quran given a description of Heaven at all? This question is answered in the present verse. Even if the picture of Heaven and Hell given in the Quran is not exact, it cannot be denied that the imagery used enlightens and helps us to form an idea of the next life. God has, no doubt, described Heaven and Hell by using metaphors and similes, but no one can say that they are useless. Metaphors and similes are used in all languages, and they express depths of meaning which cannot be reached otherwise, and in things of the spirit they afford perhaps the only method by which ideas can be conveyed. The words used for describing Heaven may be as inadequate and insignificant as a gnat; nevertheless they help to conjure up the picture. The believers know the words are only metaphorical and try to get to the depth of their meaning; but the disbelievers begin to find fault with them and increase in error and misguidance.
The words یضل به کثیرا (lit. many does He misguide) have been translated in the text as, many does He adjudge by it to be erring. This, as shown under Important Words above, is a perfectly correct rendering, for though misguidance springs from one’s own self, as the verse itself makes clear in the concluding clause, yet it is God, the final Judge, Who declares or adjudges the misguided to be so.
a
33:54.
b
14:25; 16:76, 112; 47:4; 66:12.
c
6:118; 7:187; 13:28; 16:94; 40:35.
48
Darabal-Mathala means, he gave an illustration or a description; he made a statement; he propounded a parable (Lane, Taj & 14:46).
48A
God has described Heaven and Hell in the Qur’an in metaphors and similes. Metaphors and similes express depths of meaning which cannot adequately be expressed otherwise, and in things of the spirit they provide perhaps the only method by which ideas can be properly conveyed. The words used for describing Heaven may be as inadequate and insignificant as a gnat; which is considered by the Arabs and, in fact is, a very, very weak creature. The Arabs say: Ad‘afu min Ba‘udatin, i.e. he is weaker than a gnat. Nevertheless they help to conjure up the picture. The believers know the words are only metaphorical and try to get to the depth of their meaning; but the disbelievers begin to find fault with them and increase in error and misguidance.
48B
Fauq means, above and signifies both 'greater' and 'smaller' and is used in the sense which befits the context (Mufradat).
49
Adallallahu means, (1) God adjudged him to be in error; (2) God forsook or abandoned him so that he went astray (Kashshaf); (3) God found or left him in error or let him go astray (Lane).
فَتَلَقّٰۤی اٰدَمُ مِنۡ رَّبِّہٖ کَلِمٰتٍ فَتَابَ عَلَیۡہِ ۚ اِنَّہٗ ہُوَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِیۡمُ
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ۔
7:24.
20:123.
Important Words:
تلقی (learnt) is derived from لقی. They say لقی فلانا i.e. he came face to face with him; he met him or he saw him; he found him. لقی الشیء means, he threw or pushed the thing towards him; he made him meet it or he made him experience it. القاهmeans, he threw it or put it or let it fall. القا الیه القول means, he told or communicated to him the word. القا علیه رحمته means, he bestowed his mercy on him. تلقی الشیء means, he came face to face with it; or he met it or saw it. تلقی منه الشیء means, he received the thing from him; or he learnt it from him (Aqrab).
کلمات (words) is, like کلم, the plural of کلمة which is derived from the verb کلم. They say کلمه meaning, he wounded him; کلمه (Kallamahu) means, he wounded him; he spoke to him. کالمه means, he spoke to him; the latter expression being generally used of two or more persons speaking to one another. تکلم means, he spoke, he uttered words. کلام means, saying or speech having some meaning; idea occurring in the mind even if it is not expressed; a writing. کلمة means, word; anything uttered; speech (Aqrab). کلمة also means, a decree; a commandment (Mufradat).
تاب (he turned) and تواب (Oft-Returning) are both derived from the same root. تاب means, he repented. تاب الی الله means, he returned to God with repentance after being disobedient or sinful. تاب الله علیه means, God turned to him with forgiveness and mercy. تائب means, one who repents or turns towards God after being disobedient or sinful. توبة means, repentance; turning towards God for forgiveness with the resolve to be obedient and righteous in future. تواب is intensive adjective from تاب. When applied to man it means, one who is always ready to repent, one who turns to God much for forgiveness and with promise to reform. When applied to God, it means, He Who is ready to accept repentance; He Who turns (much and often) with forgiveness and mercy towards His servants (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
This verse tells us that when 'Satan' deceived Adam, and God informed him of his mistake, he prayed to God for forgiveness in words which he learnt from God Himself. These words have been mentioned by the Quran elsewhere and they run thus: Our Lord, we have wronged ourselves; and if Thou forgive us not and have not mercy on us, we shall surely be of the lost (7:24).
This was the prayer that Adam learnt from God. The prayer was heard and Adam was forgiven. The fact that God Himself taught Adam the words of this prayer shows that he was a chosen one of God and was a recipient of divine revelation. The verse also tells us that on special occasions, God Himself teaches His servants the words in which they should pray to Him, and it is evident that the words of prayer chosen by God are sure to find ready acceptance with Him. It is in fact a way of honouring holy men and expediting their reconciliation with Him that God sometimes teaches them the words in which they should pray to Him. It is, in other words, saying to them, "Come to Me with a request and I will grant it." Strange indeed are the ways of the Lord Whose mercy and forgiveness are, as it were, always eager to descend on man, if he only cares to turn towards Him with repentance. Says the Holy Prophet, "God has spoken to me saying: Whoso does a good deed will have a tenfold reward and even more, and whoso does an evil deed will have a punishment only equal to it or will have his sin forgiven altogether. And whoso approaches Me by half a cubit, I will go to him by one cubit and whoso approaches Me by one cubit, I will go to him by four cubits; and whoso comes to Me walking, I will go to him running" (Muslim).
a
7:24.
b
20:123.
1
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ۔
a
7:24.
b
20:123.
44
Important Words:
تلقی (learnt) is derived from لقی. They say لقی فلانا i.e. he came face to face with him; he met him or he saw him; he found him. لقی الشیء means, he threw or pushed the thing towards him; he made him meet it or he made him experience it. القاهmeans, he threw it or put it or let it fall. القا الیه القول means, he told or communicated to him the word. القا علیه رحمته means, he bestowed his mercy on him. تلقی الشیء means, he came face to face with it; or he met it or saw it. تلقی منه الشیء means, he received the thing from him; or he learnt it from him (Aqrab).
کلمات (words) is, like کلم, the plural of کلمة which is derived from the verb کلم. They say کلمه meaning, he wounded him; کلمه (Kallamahu) means, he wounded him; he spoke to him. کالمه means, he spoke to him; the latter expression being generally used of two or more persons speaking to one another. تکلم means, he spoke, he uttered words. کلام means, saying or speech having some meaning; idea occurring in the mind even if it is not expressed; a writing. کلمة means, word; anything uttered; speech (Aqrab). کلمة also means, a decree; a commandment (Mufradat).
تاب (he turned) and تواب (Oft-Returning) are both derived from the same root. تاب means, he repented. تاب الی الله means, he returned to God with repentance after being disobedient or sinful. تاب الله علیه means, God turned to him with forgiveness and mercy. تائب means, one who repents or turns towards God after being disobedient or sinful. توبة means, repentance; turning towards God for forgiveness with the resolve to be obedient and righteous in future. تواب is intensive adjective from تاب. When applied to man it means, one who is always ready to repent, one who turns to God much for forgiveness and with promise to reform. When applied to God, it means, He Who is ready to accept repentance; He Who turns (much and often) with forgiveness and mercy towards His servants (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
This verse tells us that when 'Satan' deceived Adam, and God informed him of his mistake, he prayed to God for forgiveness in words which he learnt from God Himself. These words have been mentioned by the Quran elsewhere and they run thus: Our Lord, we have wronged ourselves; and if Thou forgive us not and have not mercy on us, we shall surely be of the lost (7:24).
This was the prayer that Adam learnt from God. The prayer was heard and Adam was forgiven. The fact that God Himself taught Adam the words of this prayer shows that he was a chosen one of God and was a recipient of divine revelation. The verse also tells us that on special occasions, God Himself teaches His servants the words in which they should pray to Him, and it is evident that the words of prayer chosen by God are sure to find ready acceptance with Him. It is in fact a way of honouring holy men and expediting their reconciliation with Him that God sometimes teaches them the words in which they should pray to Him. It is, in other words, saying to them, "Come to Me with a request and I will grant it." Strange indeed are the ways of the Lord Whose mercy and forgiveness are, as it were, always eager to descend on man, if he only cares to turn towards Him with repentance. Says the Holy Prophet, "God has spoken to me saying: Whoso does a good deed will have a tenfold reward and even more, and whoso does an evil deed will have a punishment only equal to it or will have his sin forgiven altogether. And whoso approaches Me by half a cubit, I will go to him by one cubit and whoso approaches Me by one cubit, I will go to him by four cubits; and whoso comes to Me walking, I will go to him running" (Muslim).
a
7:24.
b
20:123.
وَیَوۡمَ نَحۡشُرُ مِنۡ کُلِّ اُمَّۃٍ فَوۡجًا مِّمَّنۡ یُّکَذِّبُ بِاٰیٰتِنَا فَہُمۡ یُوۡزَعُوۡنَ
25:18; 67:9.
25:18; 67:9.
25:18; 67:9.
Commentary:
The main subject dealt with in the Surah is life after death and by implication the great spiritual revolution that was to be brought about by the Holy Prophet. The appeal of the Holy Prophet to the Quraish naturally split his people into two camps—the Faithful and the disbelievers. The present and the next few verses deal with the rejecters of the Prophet’s message and the fate that was in store for them. Life after death is another subject dealt with in these verses.
a
25:18; 67:9.
a
25:18; 67:9.
2867
Commentary:
The main subject dealt with in the Surah is life after death and by implication the great spiritual revolution that was to be brought about by the Holy Prophet. The appeal of the Holy Prophet to the Quraish naturally split his people into two camps—the Faithful and the disbelievers. The present and the next few verses deal with the rejecters of the Prophet’s message and the fate that was in store for them. Life after death is another subject dealt with in these verses.
b
25:18; 67:9.
نَتۡلُوۡا عَلَیۡکَ مِنۡ نَّبَاِ مُوۡسٰی وَفِرۡعَوۡنَ بِالۡحَقِّ لِقَوۡمٍ یُّؤۡمِنُوۡنَ
Commentary:
Perhaps in no other Surah of the Quran have the different phases of Moses’ life been treated in such detail as in the present Surah—his infancy, and childhood, his youth, his flight or exile and his Call. The Holy Prophet’s pre-eminence as a Prophet is a thing apart, but as he has been "likened" to Moses, the conditions and circumstances of his life resemble more those of Moses than of any other Prophet.
The words, "with truth" imply that the Quranic narrative of Moses differs in certain details from that of the Bible but wherever the Quranic description differs from the Biblical account, it will be found to be nearer truth and reality.
2878
Commentary:
Perhaps in no other Surah of the Quran have the different phases of Moses’ life been treated in such detail as in the present Surah—his infancy, and childhood, his youth, his flight or exile and his Call. The Holy Prophet’s pre-eminence as a Prophet is a thing apart, but as he has been "likened" to Moses, the conditions and circumstances of his life resemble more those of Moses than of any other Prophet.
The words, "with truth" imply that the Quranic narrative of Moses differs in certain details from that of the Bible but wherever the Quranic description differs from the Biblical account, it will be found to be nearer truth and reality.
۞ وَحَرَّمۡنَا عَلَیۡہِ الۡمَرَاضِعَ مِنۡ قَبۡلُ فَقَالَتۡ ہَلۡ اَدُلُّکُمۡ عَلٰۤی اَہۡلِ بَیۡتٍ یَّکۡفُلُوۡنَہٗ لَکُمۡ وَہُمۡ لَہٗ نٰصِحُوۡنَ
20:41.
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام جس ٹوکرے میں تھے وہ بہتا بہتا پہلے کنارہ پر جا لگا تھا اور موسیٰ علیہ السلام کی بہن احتیاط سے بہت آہستہ آہستہ پیچھے رہی تھی۔ اس عرصہ میں فرعون کی بیٹی نے کئی دودھ پلانے والیاں بلا کے انہیں موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو دودھ پلانے کا حکم دیا۔ مگر موسیٰ علیہ السلام نے ان کا دودھ پینے سے انکار کر دیا۔ یہاں تک کہ الٰہی تدبیر کے مطابق وہ اپنی ماں کے پاس لوٹ آئے۔
20:41.
20:41.
a
20:41.
1
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام جس ٹوکرے میں تھے وہ بہتا بہتا پہلے کنارہ پر جا لگا تھا اور موسیٰ علیہ السلام کی بہن احتیاط سے بہت آہستہ آہستہ پیچھے رہی تھی۔ اس عرصہ میں فرعون کی بیٹی نے کئی دودھ پلانے والیاں بلا کے انہیں موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو دودھ پلانے کا حکم دیا۔ مگر موسیٰ علیہ السلام نے ان کا دودھ پینے سے انکار کر دیا۔ یہاں تک کہ الٰہی تدبیر کے مطابق وہ اپنی ماں کے پاس لوٹ آئے۔
a
20:41.
a
20:41.
وَظَلَّلۡنَا عَلَیۡکُمُ الۡغَمَامَ وَاَنۡزَلۡنَا عَلَیۡکُمُ الۡمَنَّ وَالسَّلۡوٰی ۖ کُلُوۡا مِنۡ طَیِّبٰتِ مَا رَزَقۡنٰکُمۡ ۖ وَمَا ظَلَمُوۡنَا وَلٰکِنۡ کَانُوۡۤا اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ یَظۡلِمُوۡنَ
7:161; 20:82.
7:161; 20:81.
مَنّ (Mann, 吗哪) 的意思是赏赐或礼物; 不经周折或困难所获得的任何东西; 蜂蜜或露水 (اَقْرَبْ)。吗哪在穆圣的一句话中也曾被提到: “松露也是一种吗哪” (布哈理)。也可参阅 (Lane) 的 “تَرَنْجَبِيْن” (Turanjabin) 条目。
سَلْوٰی (Salwa, 萨耳瓦) 是 (1) 像鹌鹑那样一种略带白色的鸟, 在阿拉伯半岛及其邻近国家的某些地区可以见到; (2) 凡是使人得到满足和快乐的东西; 蜜 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab)。吗哪和萨耳瓦的恩赐在 «古兰经» 中有三处提到 (本节及2:58与7:161), 而在这三处提及这一事实之后都有这样的命令: “吃我供应给你们的好东西吧。” 这表明提供给西奈半岛荒野中的古以色列人的食物是有益健康的、可口而美味的, 这种食物不只是一种而是包括好几种东西; 吗哪 (松露) 和鹌鹑构成其中的主要部分。见 («出埃及记»16:13-15)。
مَنّ کے معنے عربی زبان میں احسان کے ہوتے ہیں۔ پس جو چیز بفضلِ الٰہی مل جائے اس کو مَنّ کہتے ہیں۔ حدیث میں آتا ہے اَلْکَمْأَۃُ مِنَ الْمَنِّ یعنی کھمب بھی مَنّ میں سے ہے۔ اسی طرح ترنجبین کو بھی مَنَّ کہتے ہیں۔ اور سَلْوٰی کے معنے عربی زبان میں بٹیر کی قسم کے پرندوں کے ہیں۔ پس مطلب یہ ہے کہ ہم نے تمہارے لئے کثرت سے ترنجبین اور کھمبیں اس علاقہ میں پیدا کردیں اور بٹیرکی قسم کے جانور بھیج دئیے۔
7:161.
7:161; 20:81.
See Exodus, 40: 34-38.
Mann means a favour or gift; anything obtained without trouble or difficulty; honey or dew (Aqrab). The Manna has also been referred to in a saying of the Holy Prophet as: "The truffle is one of the things included in the Manna" (Bukhari). See also Lane under "Turanjabin."
Salwa is (1) a whitish bird resembling a quail and found in some parts of Arabia and the neighbouring countries; (2) whatever renders a person contented and happy; honey (Aqrab). The sending down of Manna and Salwa has been mentioned at three places in the Qur’an, in the present verse and in vv. 2:58 and 7:161, and at all these three places the fact has been followed by the injunction: 'Eat of the good things that We have provided for you.' This shows that whereas the food which was provided to the Israelites in the wilderness of Sinai was wholesome, palatable and of good taste, it consisted not of one but of several things; Manna (truffle) and Salwa (quails) forming the major part of them. See Exodus, 16: 13-15.
7:161.
7:161; 20:81.
Important Words:
من (Manna). The infinitive من signifies bestowing favour on or doing good to. They say من علیه i.e. he bestowed a favour on him without his labouring for it. من means: (1) a favour; (2) anything obtained without trouble or difficulty; (3) honey-dew (Aqrab).
سلوی (Salwa) is derived from سلا. They say سلا عن الشیء i.e. he was satisfied with it سلاه عن الشیء means, he satisfied him with it; he removed his grief and worry through it. سلوی is (1) a whitish bird resembling a quail and found in some parts of Arabia and the neighbouring countries. It also means, (2) whatever renders a person contented and happy; (3) honey (Aqrab).
Commentary:
As the Israelites were camping in hot and open country, God speaks of the clouds having been sent to give them shade. We learn from Exod. 40:34-38, that clouds spread and shaded the spot where the Israelites encamped, and that they dispersed on the day when it was time for them to resume their journey. But the verse under comment shows that the clouds meant not only shadow but also rainfall because, firstly, it is rain-clouds that are generally dark and dense; and, secondly, along with the "clouds," the Quran also mentions two eatables, Manna and Salwa, which served as complement to the favour mentioned in the shadowing clouds. In fact, there was scarcity of both water and food in that arid country, and God used to quench their thirst by sending clouds, and satisfy their hunger by providing Manna and Salwa. And, no wonder, for God shows special favours to His servants in order to remove their difficulties and promote their comfort.
The sending down of Manna and Salwa has been mentioned in Exod. 16:11-15, where we read: "And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel: speak unto them, saying, At even ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God. And it came to pass that at even the quails came up, and covered the camp: and in the morning the dew lay round about the host. And when the dew that lay was gone up, behold, upon the face of the wilderness there lay a small round thing, as small as the hoar frost on the ground. And when the children of Israel saw it, they said one to another, It is manna: for they wist not what it was. And Moses said unto them, This is the bread which the Lord hath given you to eat."
When the children of Israel got no food in the wilderness and death stared them in the face, they began to murmur against Moses and Aaron. They said to them: "Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt, when we sat by the flesh pots and when we did eat bread to the full; for ye have brought us forth into this wilderness to kill this whole assembly with hunger" (Exod. 16:3). These murmurings of the Israelites were answered in the passage quoted above.
The Holy Prophet refers to the Manna bestowed on the Israelites in the following, hadith. Says he: "The mushroom is one of the things included in the Manna, and the sap of it heals the eye" (Bukhari). He is also reported to have said: "The mushroom is among the things which God bestowed upon Moses, as a free gift" (Muhit). This shows that God provided the Israelites with a number of things in the wilderness, sometimes with one thing and sometimes with another.
The verse does not mention how the Israelites "wronged themselves". But as God speaks here of the favours bestowed upon them, it is evident that they wronged themselves by showing ingratitude and by murmuring and complaining of their lot in spite of God’s special favours. By doing so, however, they did no harm to God or His Messenger, but only harmed their own souls.
a
7:161; 20:82.
c
7:161; 20:81.
55
مَنّ (Mann, 吗哪) 的意思是赏赐或礼物; 不经周折或困难所获得的任何东西; 蜂蜜或露水 (اَقْرَبْ)。吗哪在穆圣的一句话中也曾被提到: “松露也是一种吗哪” (布哈理)。也可参阅 (Lane) 的 “تَرَنْجَبِيْن” (Turanjabin) 条目。
56
سَلْوٰی (Salwa, 萨耳瓦) 是 (1) 像鹌鹑那样一种略带白色的鸟, 在阿拉伯半岛及其邻近国家的某些地区可以见到; (2) 凡是使人得到满足和快乐的东西; 蜜 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab)。吗哪和萨耳瓦的恩赐在 «古兰经» 中有三处提到 (本节及2:58与7:161), 而在这三处提及这一事实之后都有这样的命令: “吃我供应给你们的好东西吧。” 这表明提供给西奈半岛荒野中的古以色列人的食物是有益健康的、可口而美味的, 这种食物不只是一种而是包括好几种东西; 吗哪 (松露) 和鹌鹑构成其中的主要部分。见 («出埃及记»16:13-15)。
1
مَنّ کے معنے عربی زبان میں احسان کے ہوتے ہیں۔ پس جو چیز بفضلِ الٰہی مل جائے اس کو مَنّ کہتے ہیں۔ حدیث میں آتا ہے اَلْکَمْأَۃُ مِنَ الْمَنِّ یعنی کھمب بھی مَنّ میں سے ہے۔ اسی طرح ترنجبین کو بھی مَنَّ کہتے ہیں۔ اور سَلْوٰی کے معنے عربی زبان میں بٹیر کی قسم کے پرندوں کے ہیں۔ پس مطلب یہ ہے کہ ہم نے تمہارے لئے کثرت سے ترنجبین اور کھمبیں اس علاقہ میں پیدا کردیں اور بٹیرکی قسم کے جانور بھیج دئیے۔
a
7:161.
b
7:161; 20:81.
64
Important Words:
من (Manna). The infinitive من signifies bestowing favour on or doing good to. They say من علیه i.e. he bestowed a favour on him without his labouring for it. من means: (1) a favour; (2) anything obtained without trouble or difficulty; (3) honey-dew (Aqrab).
سلوی (Salwa) is derived from سلا. They say سلا عن الشیء i.e. he was satisfied with it سلاه عن الشیء means, he satisfied him with it; he removed his grief and worry through it. سلوی is (1) a whitish bird resembling a quail and found in some parts of Arabia and the neighbouring countries. It also means, (2) whatever renders a person contented and happy; (3) honey (Aqrab).
Commentary:
As the Israelites were camping in hot and open country, God speaks of the clouds having been sent to give them shade. We learn from Exod. 40:34-38, that clouds spread and shaded the spot where the Israelites encamped, and that they dispersed on the day when it was time for them to resume their journey. But the verse under comment shows that the clouds meant not only shadow but also rainfall because, firstly, it is rain-clouds that are generally dark and dense; and, secondly, along with the "clouds," the Quran also mentions two eatables, Manna and Salwa, which served as complement to the favour mentioned in the shadowing clouds. In fact, there was scarcity of both water and food in that arid country, and God used to quench their thirst by sending clouds, and satisfy their hunger by providing Manna and Salwa. And, no wonder, for God shows special favours to His servants in order to remove their difficulties and promote their comfort.
The sending down of Manna and Salwa has been mentioned in Exod. 16:11-15, where we read: "And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel: speak unto them, saying, At even ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God. And it came to pass that at even the quails came up, and covered the camp: and in the morning the dew lay round about the host. And when the dew that lay was gone up, behold, upon the face of the wilderness there lay a small round thing, as small as the hoar frost on the ground. And when the children of Israel saw it, they said one to another, It is manna: for they wist not what it was. And Moses said unto them, This is the bread which the Lord hath given you to eat."
When the children of Israel got no food in the wilderness and death stared them in the face, they began to murmur against Moses and Aaron. They said to them: "Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt, when we sat by the flesh pots and when we did eat bread to the full; for ye have brought us forth into this wilderness to kill this whole assembly with hunger" (Exod. 16:3). These murmurings of the Israelites were answered in the passage quoted above.
The Holy Prophet refers to the Manna bestowed on the Israelites in the following, hadith. Says he: "The mushroom is one of the things included in the Manna, and the sap of it heals the eye" (Bukhari). He is also reported to have said: "The mushroom is among the things which God bestowed upon Moses, as a free gift" (Muhit). This shows that God provided the Israelites with a number of things in the wilderness, sometimes with one thing and sometimes with another.
The verse does not mention how the Israelites "wronged themselves". But as God speaks here of the favours bestowed upon them, it is evident that they wronged themselves by showing ingratitude and by murmuring and complaining of their lot in spite of God’s special favours. By doing so, however, they did no harm to God or His Messenger, but only harmed their own souls.
a
7:161.
b
7:161; 20:81.
97
See Exodus, 40: 34-38.
98
Mann means a favour or gift; anything obtained without trouble or difficulty; honey or dew (Aqrab). The Manna has also been referred to in a saying of the Holy Prophet as: "The truffle is one of the things included in the Manna" (Bukhari). See also Lane under "Turanjabin."
99
Salwa is (1) a whitish bird resembling a quail and found in some parts of Arabia and the neighbouring countries; (2) whatever renders a person contented and happy; honey (Aqrab). The sending down of Manna and Salwa has been mentioned at three places in the Qur’an, in the present verse and in vv. 2:58 and 7:161, and at all these three places the fact has been followed by the injunction: 'Eat of the good things that We have provided for you.' This shows that whereas the food which was provided to the Israelites in the wilderness of Sinai was wholesome, palatable and of good taste, it consisted not of one but of several things; Manna (truffle) and Salwa (quails) forming the major part of them. See Exodus, 16: 13-15.
۞ وَاِذِ اسۡتَسۡقٰی مُوۡسٰی لِقَوۡمِہٖ فَقُلۡنَا اضۡرِبۡ بِّعَصَاکَ الۡحَجَرَ ۖ فَانۡفَجَرَتۡ مِنۡہُ اثۡنَتَا عَشۡرَۃَ عَیۡنًا ۖ قَدۡ عَلِمَ کُلُّ اُنَاسٍ مَّشۡرَبَہُمۡ ۖ کُلُوۡا وَاشۡرَبُوۡا مِنۡ رِّزۡقِ اللّٰہِ وَلَا تَعۡثَوۡا فِی الۡاَرۡضِ مُفۡسِدِیۡنَ
7:161.
اِضْرِبْ بِّعَصَاکَ الْحَجَر اس جگہ اَلْحَجَر ہے اور اَلْ کے معنے خاص چیز کے ہوتے ہیں۔ پس آیت کا صحیح ترجمہ یہ نہیں کہ ’’پتھر پر مار‘‘ بلکہ یہ ہے کہ ’’فلاں پتھر پر مار‘‘۔
7:161.
That at present there is no trace of the springs at that spot is nothing to be wondered at, because it is not yet definitely known in what particular region Moses performed his journey. Moreover, it is a matter of common experience that springs sometimes cease to flow and their mouths become closed abruptly in the mountains. The event referred to here occurred thousands of years ago and it is well known that sometimes a spring gushes forth, but soon the flow of water ceases and the spring runs dry. Often springs once flowing become so dry that no trace of them is left. Even as late as the end of the 15th century twelve springs actually flowed at this place. "The rock stands within the border of Arabia and some of his (the Prophet’s) countrymen must needs (sic) have seen it if he himself had not, as it is most probable he had. And in effect he seems to be in the right. For one, who went into those parts in the end of the fifteenth century, tells us expressly that the water issued from twelve places of the
7:161.
Important Words:
عصا (rod). عصا الرجل means, he beat the man with a rod. عصا القوم means, he brought together the people, or he made them agree on some matter of common concern. عصا means: (1) a rod strong enough to support the weight of a man; (2) communal and family life; (3) a community; (4) the shin-bone (Aqrab).
الحجر (rock) is from حجر i.e. it prevented or resisted. الحجر means, a stone; a great mass of stone; a rock (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse mentions another favour bestowed on the Israelites. When once they were hard pressed by thirst and no water was procurable in the desert, God saved them by revealing to Moses the knowledge of a rock from which water flowed out when struck with a rod.
The demand of the Israelites for water and their being supplied with it is mentioned at two places in the Bible. At one place mention is made of the twelve springs of Elim, but nothing is said there of Moses’ striking the rock with his rod (Exod. 15:27). At the other place, Moses, by divine command, struck the rock Horeb with his rod, and there flowed out abundant water with which the Israelites and their animals slaked their thirst (Exod. 17:1-7 Numb. 20:2-11). Here no mention is made of the number of springs. It appears that the Quran refers to the occurrence relating to the rock of Horeb because, with the only difference that the Bible does not give the number of springs whereas the Quran gives a definite number, almost all the details narrated in the Bible concur with the narrative of the Quran. As for the slight difference with regard to the number of springs, reason favours the narrative of the Quran. The Israelites numbered several thousands besides riding animals and beasts of burden, and one spring was certainly insufficient for such a large number, especially when we take into consideration the fact that the thirsty Israelites were, according to the Bible, in a state of extreme exasperation at that time and were prepared even to stone Moses to death. It is possible, however, that at the source there was only one mouth of the spring, but it divided into twelve channels as it flowed down the rock, the number being in conformity with the number of the Israelite tribes.
If at present there is no trace of the twelve springs at that spot, it is no wonder; for it is a matter of common experience that sometimes several springs rising at the same spot have some of their openings closed and cease to flow. From a testimony quoted by Sale, however, it appears that even as late as the end of the fifteenth century, twelve springs actually flowed there. He says: "The rock stands within the border of Arabia and some of his (the Prophet’s) countrymen must needs have seen it if he himself had not, as it is most probable he had. And in effect he seems to be in the right. For one who went into those parts in the end of the fifteenth century tells us expressly that the water issued from twelve places of the rock, according to the number of the tribes of Israel" (Al-Koran by Sale, page 8).
The miracle of Moses on this occasion did not lie in bringing about a thing against the known laws of nature, but in the fact that God revealed to him the specific spot where water was just ready to flow at a blow of his rod. It is within the experience of those who study geological conditions in rocky districts that sometimes water flows underneath small hillocks or rocks and gushes forth when the rock is struck with something heavy or pointed.
As Manna and Salwa had already been bestowed on the Israelites, God now fittingly asks them to eat and drink of what Allah has provided. But as a life of ease and independence is likely to make men arrogant and mischievous, God at the same time warns the Israelites to exercise self-restraint and refrain from creating trouble and disorder in the land.
d
7:161.
1
اِضْرِبْ بِّعَصَاکَ الْحَجَر اس جگہ اَلْحَجَر ہے اور اَلْ کے معنے خاص چیز کے ہوتے ہیں۔ پس آیت کا صحیح ترجمہ یہ نہیں کہ ’’پتھر پر مار‘‘ بلکہ یہ ہے کہ ’’فلاں پتھر پر مار‘‘۔
b
7:161.
67
Important Words:
عصا (rod). عصا الرجل means, he beat the man with a rod. عصا القوم means, he brought together the people, or he made them agree on some matter of common concern. عصا means: (1) a rod strong enough to support the weight of a man; (2) communal and family life; (3) a community; (4) the shin-bone (Aqrab).
الحجر (rock) is from حجر i.e. it prevented or resisted. الحجر means, a stone; a great mass of stone; a rock (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse mentions another favour bestowed on the Israelites. When once they were hard pressed by thirst and no water was procurable in the desert, God saved them by revealing to Moses the knowledge of a rock from which water flowed out when struck with a rod.
The demand of the Israelites for water and their being supplied with it is mentioned at two places in the Bible. At one place mention is made of the twelve springs of Elim, but nothing is said there of Moses’ striking the rock with his rod (Exod. 15:27). At the other place, Moses, by divine command, struck the rock Horeb with his rod, and there flowed out abundant water with which the Israelites and their animals slaked their thirst (Exod. 17:1-7 Numb. 20:2-11). Here no mention is made of the number of springs. It appears that the Quran refers to the occurrence relating to the rock of Horeb because, with the only difference that the Bible does not give the number of springs whereas the Quran gives a definite number, almost all the details narrated in the Bible concur with the narrative of the Quran. As for the slight difference with regard to the number of springs, reason favours the narrative of the Quran. The Israelites numbered several thousands besides riding animals and beasts of burden, and one spring was certainly insufficient for such a large number, especially when we take into consideration the fact that the thirsty Israelites were, according to the Bible, in a state of extreme exasperation at that time and were prepared even to stone Moses to death. It is possible, however, that at the source there was only one mouth of the spring, but it divided into twelve channels as it flowed down the rock, the number being in conformity with the number of the Israelite tribes.
If at present there is no trace of the twelve springs at that spot, it is no wonder; for it is a matter of common experience that sometimes several springs rising at the same spot have some of their openings closed and cease to flow. From a testimony quoted by Sale, however, it appears that even as late as the end of the fifteenth century, twelve springs actually flowed there. He says: "The rock stands within the border of Arabia and some of his (the Prophet’s) countrymen must needs have seen it if he himself had not, as it is most probable he had. And in effect he seems to be in the right. For one who went into those parts in the end of the fifteenth century tells us expressly that the water issued from twelve places of the rock, according to the number of the tribes of Israel" (Al-Koran by Sale, page 8).
The miracle of Moses on this occasion did not lie in bringing about a thing against the known laws of nature, but in the fact that God revealed to him the specific spot where water was just ready to flow at a blow of his rod. It is within the experience of those who study geological conditions in rocky districts that sometimes water flows underneath small hillocks or rocks and gushes forth when the rock is struck with something heavy or pointed.
As Manna and Salwa had already been bestowed on the Israelites, God now fittingly asks them to eat and drink of what Allah has provided. But as a life of ease and independence is likely to make men arrogant and mischievous, God at the same time warns the Israelites to exercise self-restraint and refrain from creating trouble and disorder in the land.
b
7:161.
101
That at present there is no trace of the springs at that spot is nothing to be wondered at, because it is not yet definitely known in what particular region Moses performed his journey. Moreover, it is a matter of common experience that springs sometimes cease to flow and their mouths become closed abruptly in the mountains. The event referred to here occurred thousands of years ago and it is well known that sometimes a spring gushes forth, but soon the flow of water ceases and the spring runs dry. Often springs once flowing become so dry that no trace of them is left. Even as late as the end of the 15th century twelve springs actually flowed at this place. "The rock stands within the border of Arabia and some of his (the Prophet’s) countrymen must needs (sic) have seen it if he himself had not, as it is most probable he had. And in effect he seems to be in the right. For one, who went into those parts in the end of the fifteenth century, tells us expressly that the water issued from twelve places of the
وَدَخَلَ الۡمَدِیۡنَۃَ عَلٰی حِیۡنِ غَفۡلَۃٍ مِّنۡ اَہۡلِہَا فَوَجَدَ فِیۡہَا رَجُلَیۡنِ یَقۡتَتِلَانِ ہٰذَا مِنۡ شِیۡعَتِہٖ وَہٰذَا مِنۡ عَدُوِّہٖ ۖ فَاسۡتَغٰثَہُ الَّذِیۡ مِنۡ شِیۡعَتِہٖ عَلَی الَّذِیۡ مِنۡ عَدُوِّہٖ فَوَکَزَہٗ مُوۡسٰی فَقَضٰی عَلَیۡہِ ۖ قَالَ ہٰذَا مِنۡ عَمَلِ الشَّیۡطٰنِ ۖ اِنَّہٗ عَدُوٌّ مُّضِلٌّ مُّبِیۡنٌ
20:41; 26:20.
穆撒的性格是非常高贵的, 在主示的非常崇高的理想鼓舞之下, 他总是乐于帮助弱小而被压迫的民族; 因此在一个可怜的以色列人, 请求他的援助来对付那个傲慢而残忍的埃及人时, 他立刻去救他。
“这属于恶魔的行为” 这句话, 按照阿拉伯习用语的意思是, 某一罪恶的事情发生了, 也就是说, “恶魔唆使一个埃及人和一个以色列人打架, 而我不得不来帮助那被压迫的以色列人, 结果做了一件坏事” 即打死了一个人。否则, 这句话也可以作为对打死的那个埃及人讲的, 意思是, “这是你恶魔行为的下场”, 也就是说, “你的死是你自己邪恶和犯罪行为的结果”。穆撒没有用致命的武器而只是抵抗那个埃及人, 或是用拳头打他, 表明后者是偶然死亡的。显然, 在穆撒方面并没有打死他的意图。«古兰经»在这节经文中并没有提到穆撒说的那个埃及人的卑鄙行径。那个埃及人据说是强迫一个以色列女人和他通奸。这肯定会引起这节经文中所说的那次争吵, 最后引起穆撒的干预以及那埃及人的死亡 (《犹太百科全書》“Moses” 项下)。
یعنی آرام سے اپنے گھروں میں سو رہے تھے۔ دوپہر کو یا آدھی رات کو۔
گھونسا‘ جسے پنجابی میں مُکّا کہتے ہیں۔
یعنی شیطان نے میری قوم کے آدمی اور فرعون کی قوم کے آدمی کو غصہ دلا کر آپس میں لڑوادیا۔ اور مجھے اپنی قوم کے آدمی کی جو مظلوم تھا مدد کرنی پڑی اور فرعون کی قوم کا آدمی مر گیا۔
20:41; 26:20.
Being of a very noble nature and having been inspired by very high ideals, Moses was always ready to help weak and oppressed people; so when a poor Israelite sought his help against an arrogant and cruel Egyptian, he at once went to his rescue.
The expression, This is of Satan’s doing, according to Arabic idiom means that some evil thing has happened, i.e. 'Satan had caused an Egyptian and an Israelite to fight and I had to come to the assistance of the oppressed Israelite which resulted in an evil thing' i.e. the death of a person. Or the words might have been addressed to the dead Egyptian meaning, 'This is the outcome of your satanic deed,' i.e. 'Your death is the result of your own wickedness and transgression.' The fact that Moses used no lethal weapon and only repelled the Egyptian or struck him with his fist shows that the latter’s death was accidental. Evidently, there was no intention on Moses’s part to kill him. The Qur’an has not mentioned the wicked deed of the Egyptian to which Moses refers in this verse. The Egyptian is reported to have forced an Israelite woman to commit adultery with him. It apparently led to the quarrel referred to in the verse and ultimately to Moses’s interference and the death of the Egyptian
20:41; 26:20.
Important Words:
وکزہ (struck him with his fist) means, he struck or beat him; he beat or struck him with his fist; he pushed or impelled or repelled him; he goaded him (Lane).
Commentary:
Being of a very noble nature and having been inspired by high ideals, Moses was always ready to help weak and oppressed people and so when a poor and weak Israelite sought his help against an arrogant and cruel Egyptian, he at once went to his rescue.
The expression, "this is of Satan’s doing," according to Arabic idiom means that some evil thing has happened, i.e. "Satan had caused an Egyptian and an Israelite to fight and I had to come to the assistance of the oppressed Israelite which resulted in an evil thing i.e. the death of a person." Or the words might have been addressed to the dead Egyptian meaning, "this is the outcome of your satanic deed," i.e. "your death is the result of your own wickedness and transgression." The fact that Moses used no lethal weapon and only repelled the Egyptian or at best struck him with his fist shows that the latter’s death was accidental. Clearly there was no intention on Moses’ part to cause it.
The Quran has not mentioned the wicked deed of the Egyptian to which Moses refers in this verse but from Jewish Encyclopedia we know that the said Egyptian had forced an Israelite woman to commit adultery with him and that was indeed a devilish deed. It apparently led to the quarrel referred to in the verse and ultimately to Moses’ interference and the death of the Egyptian (Jew. Enc. under "Moses").
c
20:41; 26:20.
961
穆撒的性格是非常高贵的, 在主示的非常崇高的理想鼓舞之下, 他总是乐于帮助弱小而被压迫的民族; 因此在一个可怜的以色列人, 请求他的援助来对付那个傲慢而残忍的埃及人时, 他立刻去救他。
962
“这属于恶魔的行为” 这句话, 按照阿拉伯习用语的意思是, 某一罪恶的事情发生了, 也就是说, “恶魔唆使一个埃及人和一个以色列人打架, 而我不得不来帮助那被压迫的以色列人, 结果做了一件坏事” 即打死了一个人。否则, 这句话也可以作为对打死的那个埃及人讲的, 意思是, “这是你恶魔行为的下场”, 也就是说, “你的死是你自己邪恶和犯罪行为的结果”。穆撒没有用致命的武器而只是抵抗那个埃及人, 或是用拳头打他, 表明后者是偶然死亡的。显然, 在穆撒方面并没有打死他的意图。«古兰经»在这节经文中并没有提到穆撒说的那个埃及人的卑鄙行径。那个埃及人据说是强迫一个以色列女人和他通奸。这肯定会引起这节经文中所说的那次争吵, 最后引起穆撒的干预以及那埃及人的死亡 (《犹太百科全書》“Moses” 项下)。
3
یعنی آرام سے اپنے گھروں میں سو رہے تھے۔ دوپہر کو یا آدھی رات کو۔
4
گھونسا‘ جسے پنجابی میں مُکّا کہتے ہیں۔
5
یعنی شیطان نے میری قوم کے آدمی اور فرعون کی قوم کے آدمی کو غصہ دلا کر آپس میں لڑوادیا۔ اور مجھے اپنی قوم کے آدمی کی جو مظلوم تھا مدد کرنی پڑی اور فرعون کی قوم کا آدمی مر گیا۔
b
20:41; 26:20.
2887
Important Words:
وکزہ (struck him with his fist) means, he struck or beat him; he beat or struck him with his fist; he pushed or impelled or repelled him; he goaded him (Lane).
Commentary:
Being of a very noble nature and having been inspired by high ideals, Moses was always ready to help weak and oppressed people and so when a poor and weak Israelite sought his help against an arrogant and cruel Egyptian, he at once went to his rescue.
The expression, "this is of Satan’s doing," according to Arabic idiom means that some evil thing has happened, i.e. "Satan had caused an Egyptian and an Israelite to fight and I had to come to the assistance of the oppressed Israelite which resulted in an evil thing i.e. the death of a person." Or the words might have been addressed to the dead Egyptian meaning, "this is the outcome of your satanic deed," i.e. "your death is the result of your own wickedness and transgression." The fact that Moses used no lethal weapon and only repelled the Egyptian or at best struck him with his fist shows that the latter’s death was accidental. Clearly there was no intention on Moses’ part to cause it.
The Quran has not mentioned the wicked deed of the Egyptian to which Moses refers in this verse but from Jewish Encyclopedia we know that the said Egyptian had forced an Israelite woman to commit adultery with him and that was indeed a devilish deed. It apparently led to the quarrel referred to in the verse and ultimately to Moses’ interference and the death of the Egyptian (Jew. Enc. under "Moses").
a
20:41; 26:20.
2204
Being of a very noble nature and having been inspired by very high ideals, Moses was always ready to help weak and oppressed people; so when a poor Israelite sought his help against an arrogant and cruel Egyptian, he at once went to his rescue.
2205
The expression, This is of Satan’s doing, according to Arabic idiom means that some evil thing has happened, i.e. 'Satan had caused an Egyptian and an Israelite to fight and I had to come to the assistance of the oppressed Israelite which resulted in an evil thing' i.e. the death of a person. Or the words might have been addressed to the dead Egyptian meaning, 'This is the outcome of your satanic deed,' i.e. 'Your death is the result of your own wickedness and transgression.' The fact that Moses used no lethal weapon and only repelled the Egyptian or struck him with his fist shows that the latter’s death was accidental. Evidently, there was no intention on Moses’s part to kill him. The Qur’an has not mentioned the wicked deed of the Egyptian to which Moses refers in this verse. The Egyptian is reported to have forced an Israelite woman to commit adultery with him. It apparently led to the quarrel referred to in the verse and ultimately to Moses’s interference and the death of the Egyptian
اُسۡلُکۡ یَدَکَ فِیۡ جَیۡبِکَ تَخۡرُجۡ بَیۡضَآءَ مِنۡ غَیۡرِ سُوۡٓءٍ وَّاضۡمُمۡ اِلَیۡکَ جَنَاحَکَ مِنَ الرَّہۡبِ ۖ فَذٰنِکَ بُرۡہٰنَانِ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ اِلٰی فِرۡعَوۡنَ وَمَلَا۠ئِہٖۤ ۚ اِنَّہُمۡ کَانُوۡا قَوۡمًا فٰسِقِیۡنَ
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
Important Words:
ذانک (those two) is the dual of ذاک which is formed from ذا which is a noun of indication (properly meaning this, but sometimes, when repeated, better rendered that), relating to an object of masc. gender, such as is near: or it relates to what is distant (according to some, and therefore should always be rendered that). ذاک relates to an object which is distant or to that which occupies a middle place between the near and the distant. They say جاءنی ذانک الرجلان i.e. those two persons came to me (Lane & Aqrab).
c
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
c
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
2898
Important Words:
ذانک (those two) is the dual of ذاک which is formed from ذا which is a noun of indication (properly meaning this, but sometimes, when repeated, better rendered that), relating to an object of masc. gender, such as is near: or it relates to what is distant (according to some, and therefore should always be rendered that). ذاک relates to an object which is distant or to that which occupies a middle place between the near and the distant. They say جاءنی ذانک الرجلان i.e. those two persons came to me (Lane & Aqrab).
a
7:109; 20:23; 27:13.
وَقَالَ مُوۡسٰی رَبِّیۡۤ اَعۡلَمُ بِمَنۡ جَآءَ بِالۡہُدٰی مِنۡ عِنۡدِہٖ وَمَنۡ تَکُوۡنُ لَہٗ عٰقِبَۃُ الدَّارِ ۖ اِنَّہٗ لَا یُفۡلِحُ الظّٰلِمُوۡنَ
Commentary:
The words, "the wrongdoers never prosper," lay down an immutable law of God and an infallible criterion to test the truth of a claimant to Divine revelation. The law is that a false claimant to Divine revelation or a false Prophet never succeeds in his mission. Sooner or later he must come to naught.
2902
Commentary:
The words, "the wrongdoers never prosper," lay down an immutable law of God and an infallible criterion to test the truth of a claimant to Divine revelation. The law is that a false claimant to Divine revelation or a false Prophet never succeeds in his mission. Sooner or later he must come to naught.
ثُمَّ قَسَتۡ قُلُوۡبُکُمۡ مِّنۡۢ بَعۡدِ ذٰلِکَ فَہِیَ کَالۡحِجَارَۃِ اَوۡ اَشَدُّ قَسۡوَۃً ۚ وَاِنَّ مِنَ الۡحِجَارَۃِ لَمَا یَتَفَجَّرُ مِنۡہُ الۡاَنۡہٰرُ ۚ وَاِنَّ مِنۡہَا لَمَا یَشَّقَّقُ فَیَخۡرُجُ مِنۡہُ الۡمَآءُ ۚ وَاِنَّ مِنۡہَا لَمَا یَہۡبِطُ مِنۡ خَشۡیَۃِ اللّٰہِ ۗ وَمَا اللّٰہُ بِغٰفِلٍ عَمَّا تَعۡمَلُوۡنَ
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
اس آیت کے دونوں طرح معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ ایک تو اس طرح کہ ھَا کی ضمیر پتھروں کی طرف پھیری جائے‘ اور معنے یہ کیے جائیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ سے ڈرانے والی چیزوں کے سبب سے (جیسے آندھیاں‘ سیلاب اور زلزلے ہیں ) بعض پتھر گر جاتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے خَشْیَۃٌ اِخْشَآءٌ کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے یوں کیے جا سکتے ہیں کہ ھَا کی ضمیر قلوب کی طرف پھیری جائے اور معنے یوں ہوں کہ دلوں میں سے بعض یقیناً ایسے ہوتے ہیں کہ جو اللہ تعالیٰ کے ڈر سے معافی مانگتے ہوئے گر جاتے ہیں۔ قلوب کا لفظ پہلے آچکا ہے اور اس کی طرف ضمیر عربی قاعدہ کی رُو سے جا سکتی ہے (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones, even worse. The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are of some use, but the Jews have become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they have not even involuntarily done anything that might be called virtuous. They have become worse than stones, for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
The remarks do not apply to the whole Jewish nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Qur’an says, of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, the pronoun ha standing for Qulub (hearts) and not for Hijarah (stones). The Qur’an contains several instances of what is termed Intisharud-Dama’ir, i.e. similar pronouns occurring in the same verse standing for different nouns (48:10).
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
Important Words:
یشقق (cleave asunder) which is originally یتشقق is derived from شق meaning, he cut it open or he clove it.
تشقق means, it clove or broke asunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones or even worse.
The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are useful, but the Jews, although rational beings possessing understanding and descended from holy men, have become so hardened as virtually to become worse than stones. Stones have functions to perform; but as they possess no volition, their work can bring them no reward. Deeds are in fact of two kinds, firstly those which are performed through volition or exercise of will, and secondly those which are performed not through volition but under some natural law. According to Islam, it is only the deeds of the former class that bring reward; but the deeds of the latter class, though unable to bring a reward, are also sometimes useful. Most of the Jews, however, had become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they did not even involuntarily perform anything that might be called virtuous. They had become worse than stones; for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
It has, however, been added that these remarks do not apply to the whole nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Quran says: Of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah. It may be noted that the pronoun ھما (them) in the clause, and indeed of them there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, stands for قلوب (hearts) and not for حجارة (stones). The fact that of the two pronouns in the verse the first refers to حجارة (stones) and this one to قلوب (hearts) need not create any doubt. The Quran contains many instances of what is termed انتشار ضمائر i.e. where similar pronouns occurring in the same verse stand for different nouns. For example, we read in 48:10: That you may believe in Allah and His Messenger and may help him and honour him, and glorify Him morning and evening. In this verse the pronoun 'him' refers to the Holy Prophet in the first two places and to God in the third.
The sentence, for of stones indeed there are some out of which gush forth streams, and of them there are some out of which flows water when they cleave asunder, signifies that even among lifeless things there are grades, some being more useful than others; and the Quran hints that we should recognise the difference in the grade and usefulness of all things. Everything must have its due, whether small or great.
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
2
اس آیت کے دونوں طرح معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ ایک تو اس طرح کہ ھَا کی ضمیر پتھروں کی طرف پھیری جائے‘ اور معنے یہ کیے جائیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ سے ڈرانے والی چیزوں کے سبب سے (جیسے آندھیاں‘ سیلاب اور زلزلے ہیں ) بعض پتھر گر جاتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے خَشْیَۃٌ اِخْشَآءٌ کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے یوں کیے جا سکتے ہیں کہ ھَا کی ضمیر قلوب کی طرف پھیری جائے اور معنے یوں ہوں کہ دلوں میں سے بعض یقیناً ایسے ہوتے ہیں کہ جو اللہ تعالیٰ کے ڈر سے معافی مانگتے ہوئے گر جاتے ہیں۔ قلوب کا لفظ پہلے آچکا ہے اور اس کی طرف ضمیر عربی قاعدہ کی رُو سے جا سکتی ہے (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
81
Important Words:
یشقق (cleave asunder) which is originally یتشقق is derived from شق meaning, he cut it open or he clove it.
تشقق means, it clove or broke asunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones or even worse.
The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are useful, but the Jews, although rational beings possessing understanding and descended from holy men, have become so hardened as virtually to become worse than stones. Stones have functions to perform; but as they possess no volition, their work can bring them no reward. Deeds are in fact of two kinds, firstly those which are performed through volition or exercise of will, and secondly those which are performed not through volition but under some natural law. According to Islam, it is only the deeds of the former class that bring reward; but the deeds of the latter class, though unable to bring a reward, are also sometimes useful. Most of the Jews, however, had become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they did not even involuntarily perform anything that might be called virtuous. They had become worse than stones; for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
It has, however, been added that these remarks do not apply to the whole nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Quran says: Of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah. It may be noted that the pronoun ھما (them) in the clause, and indeed of them there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, stands for قلوب (hearts) and not for حجارة (stones). The fact that of the two pronouns in the verse the first refers to حجارة (stones) and this one to قلوب (hearts) need not create any doubt. The Quran contains many instances of what is termed انتشار ضمائر i.e. where similar pronouns occurring in the same verse stand for different nouns. For example, we read in 48:10: That you may believe in Allah and His Messenger and may help him and honour him, and glorify Him morning and evening. In this verse the pronoun 'him' refers to the Holy Prophet in the first two places and to God in the third.
The sentence, for of stones indeed there are some out of which gush forth streams, and of them there are some out of which flows water when they cleave asunder, signifies that even among lifeless things there are grades, some being more useful than others; and the Quran hints that we should recognise the difference in the grade and usefulness of all things. Everything must have its due, whether small or great.
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
111
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones, even worse. The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are of some use, but the Jews have become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they have not even involuntarily done anything that might be called virtuous. They have become worse than stones, for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
112
The remarks do not apply to the whole Jewish nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Qur’an says, of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, the pronoun ha standing for Qulub (hearts) and not for Hijarah (stones). The Qur’an contains several instances of what is termed Intisharud-Dama’ir, i.e. similar pronouns occurring in the same verse standing for different nouns (48:10).
فَوَیۡلٌ لِّلَّذِیۡنَ یَکۡتُبُوۡنَ الۡکِتٰبَ بِاَیۡدِیۡہِمۡ ثُمَّ یَقُوۡلُوۡنَ ہٰذَا مِنۡ عِنۡدِ اللّٰہِ لِیَشۡتَرُوۡا بِہٖ ثَمَنًا قَلِیۡلًا ۖ فَوَیۡلٌ لَّہُمۡ مِّمَّا کَتَبَتۡ اَیۡدِیۡہِمۡ وَوَیۡلٌ لَّہُمۡ مِّمَّا یَکۡسِبُوۡنَ
2:175; 3:200.
2:175; 3:200.
There were Jews who composed books or parts thereof and then gave them out as the Word of God. This malpractice was common among the Jews. In addition, therefore, to the canonical Books of the Bible, there are a number of books which are supposed by the Jews to have been revealed, so that it has now become impossible to distinguish the revealed Books from those not revealed.
2:175; 3:200; 13:27.
Important Words:
ویل (woe) means: (1) the coming or befalling of some calamity, misfortune or sorrow; (2) punishment; (3) perdition. The expression ویل له or ویله or ویل لك or ویلك etc. is used as a warning for some coming sorrow or misfortune (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
There were Jews who composed books or parts thereof and then gave them out as the word of God. This malpractice was common among the Jews and other peoples. Therefore, in addition to the canonical Books of the Bible, there are a number of books which are supposed to be revealed, so that it has now become impossible to distinguish the revealed Books from those not revealed. Another mal-practice of the Jews was that they distorted the meaning of the Divine Word. They themselves wrote a whole book or part thereof and declared it to be based on Biblical evidence; while, as a matter of fact, it was opposed to this evidence. Those responsible for this were responsible not only for their own misdeeds, namely, fabricating and distorting the Word of God, but also for the misdeeds of their followers who were led by their example to commit one or all of the following acts (1) tampering with the Word of God (2:76); (2) preferring worldliness to religion (2:77); and (3) following their own vain desires and false notions (2:79). Hence, while speaking of them, the Quran uses the word ویل (woe) in order to warn them and remind them of the seriousness of their offence.
Some Christian writers have argued that the verse under comment proves that the Jewish and Christian scriptures were intact at the time of the Holy Prophet. This inference is absolutely unjustified. For tampering with the text does not necessarily mean tampering with a genuine text. One who tampers with a version of a false book which he believes to be true is as liable to blame as the one who tampers with a genuine scripture. Hence, the warning to the People of the Book against tampering with the Bible cannot be cited as proof of the existence of the true Bible at the time of the Holy Prophet.
The words, paltry price, do not mean that the taking of a good price would be lawful. The words have been used to point out that whatever price they may take would be paltry in view of the great loss they would be suffering thereby. Elsewhere, the Quran says: the benefit of this world is little (4:78).
In the last clause the Quran repeats the words, Woe to them, twice, saying: Woe, then, to them for what their hands have written and woe to them for what they earn. This is to point out that by so doing the Israelites are committing two offences: (1) writing down a thing falsely and (2) doing it with the intention of earning some worldly benefit. As the offence is double, the punishment also will be double.
d
2:175; 3:200.
a
2:175; 3:200; 13:27.
86
Important Words:
ویل (woe) means: (1) the coming or befalling of some calamity, misfortune or sorrow; (2) punishment; (3) perdition. The expression ویل له or ویله or ویل لك or ویلك etc. is used as a warning for some coming sorrow or misfortune (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
There were Jews who composed books or parts thereof and then gave them out as the word of God. This malpractice was common among the Jews and other peoples. Therefore, in addition to the canonical Books of the Bible, there are a number of books which are supposed to be revealed, so that it has now become impossible to distinguish the revealed Books from those not revealed. Another mal-practice of the Jews was that they distorted the meaning of the Divine Word. They themselves wrote a whole book or part thereof and declared it to be based on Biblical evidence; while, as a matter of fact, it was opposed to this evidence. Those responsible for this were responsible not only for their own misdeeds, namely, fabricating and distorting the Word of God, but also for the misdeeds of their followers who were led by their example to commit one or all of the following acts (1) tampering with the Word of God (2:76); (2) preferring worldliness to religion (2:77); and (3) following their own vain desires and false notions (2:79). Hence, while speaking of them, the Quran uses the word ویل (woe) in order to warn them and remind them of the seriousness of their offence.
Some Christian writers have argued that the verse under comment proves that the Jewish and Christian scriptures were intact at the time of the Holy Prophet. This inference is absolutely unjustified. For tampering with the text does not necessarily mean tampering with a genuine text. One who tampers with a version of a false book which he believes to be true is as liable to blame as the one who tampers with a genuine scripture. Hence, the warning to the People of the Book against tampering with the Bible cannot be cited as proof of the existence of the true Bible at the time of the Holy Prophet.
The words, paltry price, do not mean that the taking of a good price would be lawful. The words have been used to point out that whatever price they may take would be paltry in view of the great loss they would be suffering thereby. Elsewhere, the Quran says: the benefit of this world is little (4:78).
In the last clause the Quran repeats the words, Woe to them, twice, saying: Woe, then, to them for what their hands have written and woe to them for what they earn. This is to point out that by so doing the Israelites are committing two offences: (1) writing down a thing falsely and (2) doing it with the intention of earning some worldly benefit. As the offence is double, the punishment also will be double.
a
2:175; 3:200.
114
There were Jews who composed books or parts thereof and then gave them out as the Word of God. This malpractice was common among the Jews. In addition, therefore, to the canonical Books of the Bible, there are a number of books which are supposed by the Jews to have been revealed, so that it has now become impossible to distinguish the revealed Books from those not revealed.
وَلَمَّا جَآءَہُمۡ کِتٰبٌ مِّنۡ عِنۡدِ اللّٰہِ مُصَدِّقٌ لِّمَا مَعَہُمۡ وَکَانُوۡا مِنۡ قَبۡلُ یَسۡتَفۡتِحُوۡنَ عَلَی الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا فَلَمَّا جَآءَہُمۡ مَّا عَرَفُوۡا کَفَرُوۡا بِہٖ ۚ فَلَعۡنَۃُ اللّٰہِ عَلَی الۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ
یہاں فَاء کا ترجمہ چھوڑا گیا ہے کیونکہ اردو میں ایسے موقع پر کوئی لفظ استعمال نہیں ہوتا۔
2:147.
2:42, 92, 98, 102; 3:82; 4:48; 35:32; 46:13.
The verse signifies that Jews used to disclose to the pagan Arabs the fact that there were prophecies in their Scriptures about the advent of a Prophet who would spread the truth all over the world (Deut. 18: 18 & 28: 1-2). But when that Prophet actually appeared, even those of them who had seen the Signs of God being fulfilled in his person turned away from him. Or the meaning may be that before the advent of the Holy Prophet the Jews used to pray fervently to God to raise a Prophet who should cause the true Faith to triumph over false Faiths (Hisham, i. 150). But when the Prophet for whom they had prayed actually came and the ascendancy of truth over falsehood became manifest, they refused to accept him; consequently bringing on their heads the curse of God.
2:42, 92, 98, 102; 3:82; 4:48; 35:32; 46:13.
2:147.
Important Words:
یستفتحون (they prayed for victory) is derived from فتح meaning (1) he opened a thing, or he disclosed a thing; (2) he conquered or gained victory over. The word یستفتحون would, therefore, have two meanings: (1) they disclose; and (2) they ask or pray for victory (Aqrab).
Commentary:
According to the first meaning of یستفتحون the verse would signify that Jews used to disclose to the pagan Arabs the fact that there was foretold in their Scriptures the appearance of a Prophet who would spread the truth all over the world. But when that Prophet actually appeared, even those of them who had seen the signs of God fulfilled in his person turned away from him.
Taking the second meaning of the word, the verse would signify that before the advent of the Holy Prophet, the Jews used to pray fervently to God to raise a Prophet who would cause the true faith to triumph over the false ones (Hisham, i. 150). But when the Prophet for whom they prayed actually came and the ascendancy of truth over falsehood became manifest, they refused to accept him. This naturally brought on their heads the curse of God.
It may be repeated here that the word "curse" is not used in the Quran as abuse but as indicative of the actual state or condition of a person or a people. As explained under the preceding verse, the literal meaning of the word لعنة is "to be driven away from God" and hence all who stand in opposition to God and His Prophets incur لعنة and are spoken of as being under the curse of God; i.e. driven away from God’s presence and deprived of His mercy.
b
2:42, 92, 98, 102; 3:82; 4:48; 35:32; 46:13.
c
2:147.
2
یہاں فَاء کا ترجمہ چھوڑا گیا ہے کیونکہ اردو میں ایسے موقع پر کوئی لفظ استعمال نہیں ہوتا۔
a
2:42, 92, 98, 102; 3:82; 4:48; 35:32; 46:13.
b
2:147.
96
Important Words:
یستفتحون (they prayed for victory) is derived from فتح meaning (1) he opened a thing, or he disclosed a thing; (2) he conquered or gained victory over. The word یستفتحون would, therefore, have two meanings: (1) they disclose; and (2) they ask or pray for victory (Aqrab).
Commentary:
According to the first meaning of یستفتحون the verse would signify that Jews used to disclose to the pagan Arabs the fact that there was foretold in their Scriptures the appearance of a Prophet who would spread the truth all over the world. But when that Prophet actually appeared, even those of them who had seen the signs of God fulfilled in his person turned away from him.
Taking the second meaning of the word, the verse would signify that before the advent of the Holy Prophet, the Jews used to pray fervently to God to raise a Prophet who would cause the true faith to triumph over the false ones (Hisham, i. 150). But when the Prophet for whom they prayed actually came and the ascendancy of truth over falsehood became manifest, they refused to accept him. This naturally brought on their heads the curse of God.
It may be repeated here that the word "curse" is not used in the Quran as abuse but as indicative of the actual state or condition of a person or a people. As explained under the preceding verse, the literal meaning of the word لعنة is "to be driven away from God" and hence all who stand in opposition to God and His Prophets incur لعنة and are spoken of as being under the curse of God; i.e. driven away from God’s presence and deprived of His mercy.
a
2:147.
f
2:42, 92, 98, 102; 3:82; 4:48; 35:32; 46:13.
120
The verse signifies that Jews used to disclose to the pagan Arabs the fact that there were prophecies in their Scriptures about the advent of a Prophet who would spread the truth all over the world (Deut. 18: 18 & 28: 1-2). But when that Prophet actually appeared, even those of them who had seen the Signs of God being fulfilled in his person turned away from him. Or the meaning may be that before the advent of the Holy Prophet the Jews used to pray fervently to God to raise a Prophet who should cause the true Faith to triumph over false Faiths (Hisham, i. 150). But when the Prophet for whom they had prayed actually came and the ascendancy of truth over falsehood became manifest, they refused to accept him; consequently bringing on their heads the curse of God.
بِئۡسَمَا اشۡتَرَوۡا بِہٖۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ اَنۡ یَّکۡفُرُوۡا بِمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ بَغۡیًا اَنۡ یُّنَزِّلَ اللّٰہُ مِنۡ فَضۡلِہٖ عَلٰی مَنۡ یَّشَآءُ مِنۡ عِبَادِہٖ ۖ فَبَآءُوۡ بِغَضَبٍ عَلٰی غَضَبٍ ۚ وَلِلۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ عَذَابٌ مُّہِیۡنٌ
3:113; 5:61.
3:113; 5:61.
3:113; 5:61.
Important Words:
بغیا (grudging) is derived from بغی. They say بغی الشیء i.e. he wished or desired or sought the thing. بغی الرجل means, the man transgressed or turned away from the truth, or he disobeyed or revolted against a lawful authority. بغی علیه means, he wronged him and continued long in the act (Aqrab). بغی علی اخیه means, he envied his brother; he wished that a blessing might become transferred from his brother to himself (Lane). In the text the word has been translated as "grudging" which is the same as "envying".
باؤا (they incurred) is derived from باء which means, he returned. باء به means, he returned with it. باء بغضب من الله means, he returned with anger from God, i.e. the anger of God came upon him; he incurred His anger (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
In this verse, we are told that the Jews rejected the Holy Prophet solely because he was of different nationality. The verse means that the Jews upon whom the truth has dawned and who have come to recognize the Quran as the very Book mentioned in their Scriptures are, out of sheer pride and obstinacy, impiously rejecting it, little knowing that, by so doing, they are hastening the ruin of their own souls. The truth is that they cannot bear to see a Prophet raised from among any people other than their own. They fail to realize that all alike are the creatures of God and there is no earthly reason why Prophets should appear only from among the Israelites.
The words باؤا بغضب translated here as, they incurred wrath, literally mean "they returned with (God’s) wrath" which points to the fact that though God called them to His presence in order to bestow on them His favours, they, instead of receiving favours, returned from His presence loaded with His displeasure and anger.
The words, wrath upon wrath, are used to signify that even before the coming of the Holy Prophet the Jews had incurred the anger of God by their rejection of Jesus and other iniquities; so when they rejected the Holy Prophet, they incurred wrath upon wrath, i.e. they added to their previous load of God’s anger.
d
3:113; 5:61.
a
3:113; 5:61.
97
Important Words:
بغیا (grudging) is derived from بغی. They say بغی الشیء i.e. he wished or desired or sought the thing. بغی الرجل means, the man transgressed or turned away from the truth, or he disobeyed or revolted against a lawful authority. بغی علیه means, he wronged him and continued long in the act (Aqrab). بغی علی اخیه means, he envied his brother; he wished that a blessing might become transferred from his brother to himself (Lane). In the text the word has been translated as "grudging" which is the same as "envying".
باؤا (they incurred) is derived from باء which means, he returned. باء به means, he returned with it. باء بغضب من الله means, he returned with anger from God, i.e. the anger of God came upon him; he incurred His anger (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
In this verse, we are told that the Jews rejected the Holy Prophet solely because he was of different nationality. The verse means that the Jews upon whom the truth has dawned and who have come to recognize the Quran as the very Book mentioned in their Scriptures are, out of sheer pride and obstinacy, impiously rejecting it, little knowing that, by so doing, they are hastening the ruin of their own souls. The truth is that they cannot bear to see a Prophet raised from among any people other than their own. They fail to realize that all alike are the creatures of God and there is no earthly reason why Prophets should appear only from among the Israelites.
The words باؤا بغضب translated here as, they incurred wrath, literally mean "they returned with (God’s) wrath" which points to the fact that though God called them to His presence in order to bestow on them His favours, they, instead of receiving favours, returned from His presence loaded with His displeasure and anger.
The words, wrath upon wrath, are used to signify that even before the coming of the Holy Prophet the Jews had incurred the anger of God by their rejection of Jesus and other iniquities; so when they rejected the Holy Prophet, they incurred wrath upon wrath, i.e. they added to their previous load of God’s anger.
b
3:113; 5:61.
وَاِذَا قِیۡلَ لَہُمۡ اٰمِنُوۡا بِمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ قَالُوۡا نُؤۡمِنُ بِمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ عَلَیۡنَا وَیَکۡفُرُوۡنَ بِمَا وَرَآءَہٗ وَہُوَ الۡحَقُّ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا مَعَہُمۡ ۗ قُلۡ فَلِمَ تَقۡتُلُوۡنَ اَنۡۢبِیَآءَ اللّٰہِ مِنۡ قَبۡلُ اِنۡ کُنۡتُمۡ مُّؤۡمِنِیۡنَ
2:171.
3:113, 182.
2:171.
3:113, 182.
Commentary:
The verse means that whenever Islam is presented to Jews, they, far from reflecting over its claims, consider it enough to say that they will believe in what is sent to Israelite Prophets only, and not in the revelation of outsiders, although the revelation they reject on such flimsy grounds fulfils the prophecies contained in their own Scriptures about a new Book. Further, it is added that the statement that they would adhere to what was revealed to Israelite Prophets is absurd, seeing that they had opposed even their own Prophets in their time.
This verse also makes it clear what the word مصدقا means when followed by the preposition لام. The expression has been used as a proof of the truth of the Quran, and it is therefore clear that it conveys the sense of "fulfilling" and not that of "confirming". It is only the fulfilment of prophecies in the Bible that can serve as evidence of the truth of the Quran. In this connection, see also 2:42.
For the prophecies alluded to in this verse, i.e. the prophecies contained in the Bible about the Quran and the Holy Prophet, the reader is referred to Deut. 18:15-19; Acts 3:19-24; Deut. 33:2; Matt. 21:42-44; Isa. 21:13-17; 28:9-13; chap. 42; 62:2-4; Dan. 7; etc.
For a discussion of the words, why did you attempt to slay the Prophets, see under 2:62.
a
3:113, 182.
e
2:171.
a
2:171.
b
3:113, 182.
98
Commentary:
The verse means that whenever Islam is presented to Jews, they, far from reflecting over its claims, consider it enough to say that they will believe in what is sent to Israelite Prophets only, and not in the revelation of outsiders, although the revelation they reject on such flimsy grounds fulfils the prophecies contained in their own Scriptures about a new Book. Further, it is added that the statement that they would adhere to what was revealed to Israelite Prophets is absurd, seeing that they had opposed even their own Prophets in their time.
This verse also makes it clear what the word مصدقا means when followed by the preposition لام. The expression has been used as a proof of the truth of the Quran, and it is therefore clear that it conveys the sense of "fulfilling" and not that of "confirming". It is only the fulfilment of prophecies in the Bible that can serve as evidence of the truth of the Quran. In this connection, see also 2:42.
For the prophecies alluded to in this verse, i.e. the prophecies contained in the Bible about the Quran and the Holy Prophet, the reader is referred to Deut. 18:15-19; Acts 3:19-24; Deut. 33:2; Matt. 21:42-44; Isa. 21:13-17; 28:9-13; chap. 42; 62:2-4; Dan. 7; etc.
For a discussion of the words, why did you attempt to slay the Prophets, see under 2:62.
c
2:171.
d
3:113, 182.
اَلۡحَجُّ اَشۡہُرٌ مَّعۡلُوۡمٰتٌ ۚ فَمَنۡ فَرَضَ فِیۡہِنَّ الۡحَجَّ فَلَا رَفَثَ وَلَا فُسُوۡقَ وَلَا جِدَالَ فِی الۡحَجِّ ۗ وَمَا تَفۡعَلُوۡا مِنۡ خَیۡرٍ یَّعۡلَمۡہُ اللّٰہُ ۗ وَتَزَوَّدُوۡا فَاِنَّ خَیۡرَ الزَّادِ التَّقۡوٰی ۚ وَاتَّقُوۡنِ یٰۤاُولِی الۡاَلۡبٰبِ
2:190; 9:36.
3:98; 22:28.
Rafath includes all foul, immodest and lewd talk as well as acts relating to sex. Fusuq signifies transgression against the laws of God and disobedience of lawful authority, whether spiritual or temporal. And Jidal means, disputes and quarrels with co-travellers, companions and neighbours.
2:190; 9:36.
3:98; 22:28.
Important Words:
رفث (foul talk) means, foul, immodest or lewd talk or speech in relation to women. It also signifies acts leading to and including coition (Mufradat & Lane). See also 2:188.
فسوق (transgression) is the same as فسق for which see note on 2:27.
جدال (quarrelling) is derived from جدل. They say جدل الحبل i.e. he twisted the rope. جدل الرجل means, his dispute or quarrel became intensified. جادله means, he disputed or quarrelled with him. Thus جدال means, dispute or quarrel, or the use of strong and hot words (Aqrab).
تزودوا (furnish yourselves) and الزاد (provision) are both derived from زاد with واو as the central root letter. They say زادالرجلi.e. the man prepared a provision for himself for a journey, etc. تزود means, he took for himself a provision. تزودمن الامیرکتابا الی عامله means, he took from the caliph a letter of introduction to his governor so that the latter might afford him his assistance as and when required. الزاد means, any provision, etc. taken when proceeding on a journey (Aqrab). The word is used of extra store meant for future use (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The clause the months of the Hajj are well known is intended to hint that, in the matter of the time of Pilgrimage, the Quran gives no new commandment. The established custom is the right one, being rightly retained by the Arabs from the days of Abraham and Ishmael. The three lunar months during which one may formally undertake the Pilgrimage and enter into the state of Ihram are Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah and the first ten days of Dhul-Hijjah (Bukhari).
The clause, there is to be no foul talk, nor any transgression nor any quarrelling during the Pilgrimage, does not mean that such acts are permissible at other times but that these are necessary conditions for the completion of Pilgrimage, which would be like a soulless body if one indulged in such things while undertaking it. Another purpose underlying these injunctions is that a person should abstain from them particularly during the period of Pilgrimage so that it might become easy for him to shun these things at other times as well. The three vices selected are typical of what should be scrupulously avoided in a religious gathering like that at the Pilgrimage. رفث (rafath) stands for all foul, immodest and lewd talk as well as acts relating to sex. فسوق (fusuq) stands for transgression against the laws of God and disobedience of lawful authority, whether spiritual or temporal. And جدال (jidal) stands for disputes and quarrels with co-travellers, companions and neighbours.
The clause, And furnish yourselves with necessary provisions, does not only refer to the preparation which one makes for an ordinary journey which is necessary in its own way, but also to the preparation which one has to make for a spiritual journey. In this sense the clause would signify "provide yourselves with piety and righteousness;" and in order to emphasize the latter kind of provision, the Quran fittingly adds, and surely the best provision is righteousness. But ordinary provision is also necessary; for, if a man does not take necessary provisions with him, he will be certainly put to great inconvenience and hardship on the way and will have to beg of others for help and both these things are detrimental to the noble object underlying Pilgrimage.
a
2:190; 9:36.
b
3:98; 22:28.
139
رَفَثْ (Rafath) 包括各种下流、不正派和淫猥的谈吐以及关于一些性行为。فُسُوْق (Fusuq) 意味着违反安拉的法规和对法权当局的不服从, 不论属于精神的或世俗的。而 جِدَال (Jidal) 是指同路人、伙伴和邻居的纷争与吵架。
a
2:190; 9:36.
b
3:98; 22:28.
204
Important Words:
رفث (foul talk) means, foul, immodest or lewd talk or speech in relation to women. It also signifies acts leading to and including coition (Mufradat & Lane). See also 2:188.
فسوق (transgression) is the same as فسق for which see note on 2:27.
جدال (quarrelling) is derived from جدل. They say جدل الحبل i.e. he twisted the rope. جدل الرجل means, his dispute or quarrel became intensified. جادله means, he disputed or quarrelled with him. Thus جدال means, dispute or quarrel, or the use of strong and hot words (Aqrab).
تزودوا (furnish yourselves) and الزاد (provision) are both derived from زاد with واو as the central root letter. They say زادالرجلi.e. the man prepared a provision for himself for a journey, etc. تزود means, he took for himself a provision. تزودمن الامیرکتابا الی عامله means, he took from the caliph a letter of introduction to his governor so that the latter might afford him his assistance as and when required. الزاد means, any provision, etc. taken when proceeding on a journey (Aqrab). The word is used of extra store meant for future use (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The clause the months of the Hajj are well known is intended to hint that, in the matter of the time of Pilgrimage, the Quran gives no new commandment. The established custom is the right one, being rightly retained by the Arabs from the days of Abraham and Ishmael. The three lunar months during which one may formally undertake the Pilgrimage and enter into the state of Ihram are Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah and the first ten days of Dhul-Hijjah (Bukhari).
The clause, there is to be no foul talk, nor any transgression nor any quarrelling during the Pilgrimage, does not mean that such acts are permissible at other times but that these are necessary conditions for the completion of Pilgrimage, which would be like a soulless body if one indulged in such things while undertaking it. Another purpose underlying these injunctions is that a person should abstain from them particularly during the period of Pilgrimage so that it might become easy for him to shun these things at other times as well. The three vices selected are typical of what should be scrupulously avoided in a religious gathering like that at the Pilgrimage. رفث (rafath) stands for all foul, immodest and lewd talk as well as acts relating to sex. فسوق (fusuq) stands for transgression against the laws of God and disobedience of lawful authority, whether spiritual or temporal. And جدال (jidal) stands for disputes and quarrels with co-travellers, companions and neighbours.
The clause, And furnish yourselves with necessary provisions, does not only refer to the preparation which one makes for an ordinary journey which is necessary in its own way, but also to the preparation which one has to make for a spiritual journey. In this sense the clause would signify "provide yourselves with piety and righteousness;" and in order to emphasize the latter kind of provision, the Quran fittingly adds, and surely the best provision is righteousness. But ordinary provision is also necessary; for, if a man does not take necessary provisions with him, he will be certainly put to great inconvenience and hardship on the way and will have to beg of others for help and both these things are detrimental to the noble object underlying Pilgrimage.
a
2:190; 9:36.
b
3:98; 22:28.
233
Rafath includes all foul, immodest and lewd talk as well as acts relating to sex. Fusuq signifies transgression against the laws of God and disobedience of lawful authority, whether spiritual or temporal. And Jidal means, disputes and quarrels with co-travellers, companions and neighbours.
وَاتَّبَعُوۡا مَا تَتۡلُوا الشَّیٰطِیۡنُ عَلٰی مُلۡکِ سُلَیۡمٰنَ ۖ وَمَا کَفَرَ سُلَیۡمٰنُ وَلٰکِنَّ الشَّیٰطِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا یُعَلِّمُوۡنَ النَّاسَ السِّحۡرَ وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ عَلَی الۡمَلَکَیۡنِ بِبَابِلَ ہٰرُوۡتَ وَمٰرُوۡتَ ۚ وَمَا یُعَلِّمَانِ مِنۡ اَحَدٍ حَتّٰی یَقُوۡلَاۤ اِنَّمَا نَحۡنُ فِتۡنَۃٌ فَلَا تَکۡفُرۡ ۖ فَیَتَعَلَّمُوۡنَ مِنۡہُمَا مَا یُفَرِّقُوۡنَ بِہٖ بَیۡنَ الۡمَرۡءِ وَزَوۡجِہٖ ۚ وَمَا ہُمۡ بِضَآرِّیۡنَ بِہٖ مِنۡ اَحَدٍ اِلَّا بِاِذۡنِ اللّٰہِ ۚ وَیَتَعَلَّمُوۡنَ مَا یَضُرُّہُمۡ وَلَا یَنۡفَعُہُمۡ ۚ وَلَقَدۡ عَلِمُوۡا لَمَنِ اشۡتَرٰٮہُ مَا لَہٗ فِی الۡاٰخِرَۃِ مِنۡ خَلٰقٍ ۚ وَلَبِئۡسَ مَا شَرَوۡا بِہٖۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ ۚ لَوۡ کَانُوۡا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ
هَارُوْت (Harut, 哈鲁特) 和 مَارُوْت (Marut, 马鲁特) 都是形容性名称, 前者来自هَرَتَ (Harata) 即他摧毁 (اَقْرَبْ), 意指摧毁者; 而后者来自 مَرَتَ (Marata) 即他破坏, 意指破坏者。这两个名称意味着这两位圣洁的人出现的目的是 “粉碎” 和 “破坏” 古以色列人敌国的光荣和权利。这两位圣洁的人一开始就告诉新成员们, 这是来自安拉的一种考验, 作分辩善恶之用。它们只限于社会成员中的男性。本节经文表明, 在穆圣时期的犹太人一味干着素莱曼 (所罗们) 时代他们的祖先所沉溺的、同样的阴谋诡计。经文又说素莱曼时代的那些作乱者, 就是称他 (素菜曼) 为不信宗教者。本节经文消除了对素莱曼不信的责备。经文又说, 素莱曼时代这些害人精为了欺骗人们和隐瞒他们的真实企图, 授给他们的伙伴一些隐语, 这些隐语传达给他们与一般所了解的完全不同的含义。本节经文间接提到了素莱曼的敌人对他进行的密谋策划, 企图藉此来分裂他的帝国。这暗指, 麦地那的犹太人正在采取卑鄙的手法来反对穆圣, 但是他们的邪恶谋划永不会得逞。
“两位天使” 这词在这里指两位圣洁的人 (12:32), 因为这里是说, 这两位天使在教导人们某些事情而天使并不生活在人间, 也不与人有自由交往。(17:95; 21:8)
犹太人看到伊斯兰教的势力在稳步扩展, 而在阿拉伯半岛反对它的势力已彻底崩溃以致他们不能阻止或妨碍它的发展, 这时他们便开始煽动局外人来反对它。在基督教统治者们的压迫和残害下, 他们原在波斯避难, 早把它们宗教中心地从犹太转移到巴比伦王国 (Hutchinson编History of Nations 550页)。他们逐渐对波斯君主王朝的宫廷施加巨大的影响, 并开始策划反对伊斯兰教的阴谋。当乔所罗斯 (Chosroes) 二世收到穆圣邀他接受伊斯兰教的信时, 他们成功地怂恿他给也门--------当时是波斯的一个省--------省长巴德汉 (بَاذَان, Badhan) 发布命令, 逮捕穆圣, 并把囚禁的穆圣送上波斯法庭。本节经文间接提到的正是穆圣时期犹太人的这些阴谋诡计。这件事引起了他们的注意力: 即他们的祖先当初也曾策划反对素莱曼的阴谋。那时他们集团中的某些成员建立起反对他的结社, 在社的内部教以秘密的符号和代号 («列王纪上» 11:29-32; «列王纪上»11:14, 23, 26; «历代志下» 10:2-4) 他们第二次求助于秘密结社是在尼布加尼撒 (Nebuchadnezzar) 国王时代, 他们在巴比伦被监禁期间。本节经文中所提到的圣洁的人是先知哈基 (Haggai) 和伊多 (Iddo) 的儿子扎格里亚 (Zachariah) («以斯拉记» 5:1)。这两位圣洁的人把他们协会的会员限制在男性之内, 并在一开始就告诉新会员:他们是来自安拉的一种考验, 因此古以色列人不应不信从他们所说的话。当米堤亚 (Media) 和波斯 (Persia) 的国王塞鲁士 (Cyrus) 登基时, 古以色列人同他达成一项秘密协议, 这大大促进了他征服巴比伦。作为这一贡献的报答, 塞鲁士不仅允许他们返回耶路撒冷, 而且帮助他们重建素菜曼圣殿 («史学家的世界史», II. 126)。本节经文暗示, 犹太人前两次的努力得到不同的结果。第一次针对素菜曼的阴谋以完全失去他们的威望并最后被放逐到巴比伦而告终。第二次, 他们在两位受安拉启示的人物的领导下采取类似方针而获得成功。因此, 为了指出犹太人反对穆圣的企图是否会像他们在素莱曼时代那样遭到失败, 或是像在巴比伦时代那样而获得成功, «古兰
经» 说: “(穆圣的反对者) 正在学习对他们有害而无益的东西。” 暗示他们不会像他们的祖先那样在巴比伦获得成功。
شَیْطَان کے معنے ہیں کُلُّ عَاتٍ مُّتَمَرِّدٍ: ہر سرکش اور حد سے بڑھنے والا (اقرب) مفردات راغب میں بھی وَاتَّبَعُوْا مَا تَتْلُوا الشَّیٰـطِیْنُ میں شیاطین سے سرکش انسان مراد لئے گئے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’باغی‘‘ کا لفظ استعمال کیا ہے۔
دو فرشتوں یعنی دو فرشتہ خصلت آدمیوں پر (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھیں تفسیر کبیر سورۃ البقرۃ جلد دوم صفحہ ۶۵)۔
یُفَرِّقُوۡنَ بِہٖ بَیۡنَ الۡمَرۡءِ وَ زَوۡجِہٖ یعنی وہ خاص دینی تعلیم ان کو دیتے تھے جس کی وجہ سے جو عورت ایمان لے آتی تھی‘ وہ ایمان نہ لانے والے مرد کی پروا نہیں کرتی تھی اور جو مرد ایمان لے آتا تھا وہ ایمان نہ لانے والی عورت کی پروا نہیں کرتا تھا‘ بلکہ اگر میاں بیوی میں سے بیوی ایمان لے آتی تو وہ اس تعلیم کو جو اسے سکھائی جاتی تھی مقدم رکھ کر اپنے خاوند سے اپنی جماعت کی باتیں چھپانے لگ جاتی اور اگر مرد ایمان لے آتا تو وہ اپنی بیوی سے باتیں چھپانے لگ جاتا اور دونوں ایک دوسرے کو اپنا راز دار نہیں بناتے تھے۔ صرف خدا تعالیٰ کے رسول یا اس کے نائبوں کو راز دار بنات
Talautu-hu means, I followed him (Lane).
‘Ala gives the sense of fi, i.e. "in" or "during" and "against" (Mughni). The particle is also used in the Qur’an in the sense of "in conformity with" (2:113); assigning a cause (2:186); in the sense of fi (28:16) and min (83:3). Tala ‘Alaihi also means, he lied against him (Taj, Muhit & Razi).
Sihr means, a crafty device; mischief; enchantment; producing what is false in the form of truth; any event of which the cause is hidden and which is imagined to be different from what it really is (Lane). Thus every falsehood, deceit or crafty device which is meant to hide the real object from public view is included in Sihr.
The word "two angels" here signifies two holy men (12:32), because the two angels are here mentioned as teaching something to the people and angels do not live among men and do not have free intercourse with them (17:95; 21:8).
Harut and Marut are both descriptive names, the former being derived from Harata, (i.e. he tore up—Aqrab) means, one who tears up; and the latter derived from Marata, (i.e. he broke) means, one who breaks. These names signify that the object of the appearance of these holy men was to 'tear asunder' and 'break' the glory and power of the empire of the enemies of the Israelites. These holy men told the new members, at the time of initiation, that they were a sort of trial from God, serving to differentiate between the good and the bad. They confined the membership of their society to the males only. The verse signifies that the Jews in the time of the Holy Prophet indulged in the same mischievous devices and practices which characterized their forefathers in the days of Solomon. It further says that the mischief-mongers in Solomon’s time were those rebellious men who called him a disbeliever. The verse clears Solomon of the accusation of disbelief. It adds that the mischief-mongers in Solom
When the Jews saw that the power of Islam was steadily expanding and opposition to it in Arabia had completely broken down and they could not arrest or retard its progress, they began to excite outsiders against it. Oppressed and persecuted by Christian rulers they had taken refuge in Persia and had shifted their religious centre from Judah to Babylonia (Hutchinson’s History of the Nations, p. 550). Gradually, they came to exercise great influence at the court of the Persian Monarchs and began to hatch plots against Islam. When Chosroes II received a letter from the Holy Prophet inviting him to accept Islam, they succeeded in instigating him to issue orders to Badhan, the Governor of Yemen, which was then a province of Persia, to arrest and send the Holy Prophet in chains to the Persian court. It is to these plots and machinations of the Jews in the Prophet’s time that the verse alludes. Their attention is invited to the fact that their forefathers had also hatched plots first against Solomon when some
Important Words:
تتلوا (followed). See 2:114
شیاطین (rebellious men). See 2:15.
علی (during) gives the sense of فی i.e. "in" or "during" (Aqrab & Mughni). It is also used to denote a hostile sense meaning "against", as one says خرج علیه i.e. he rebelled against him, or he went out against him with an army intending to fight (Wright). In this sense the phrase علی ملك سلیمان would mean, against the government of Solomon, or conspiring against his government.
سحر (falsehood and deception). In verbal senses سحرہ means, he deceived him; he coaxed him and involved him in trouble and deprived him of his understanding; he enchanted him. سحرالفضة means, he coated a piece of silver so as to make it look like gold. The noun سحر means, anything the source of which is not quite visible; showing off falsehood in the form of truth; a crafty device; craftiness; mischief; enchantment (Aqrab). It also means, producing what is false in the form of truth; any event of which the cause is hidden and which is imagined to be different from what it really is; embellishment by falsification and deceit (Lane). Thus every falsehood, deceit or crafty device which is meant to hide the real object from public view is included in the meaning of سحر.
ملكین (two angels) is the dual number from ملك (angel) for which see 2:31. Figuratively ملك is sometimes used to denote a handsome or holy person, as the Quran says, He (Joseph) is but a gracious angel, i.e. a handsome and pious youth (12:32). As in the verse under comment, the two angels are described as teaching something to the people, therefore the word cannot be taken in its literal significance, because angels do not live among men and do not generally have free intercourse with them (17:95, 96; 21:8). Thus in the present verse ملکین would not mean "two angels" in the literal sense of the word but "two holy men".
ھاروت (Harut) and ماروت (Marut) are both descriptive names. ھاروت is derived from ھرت which means, he tore up (Aqrab); hence ھاروت means, one who tears; the tearer. ماروت is derived from مرت which means, he broke (Aqrab & Lane). Thus ماروت means, one who breaks; the breaker. These names signify that the object of the appearance of these holy men was to 'tear' asunder and 'break' the glory and power of certain people.
فتنة (trial) means, the trial or means whereby the condition of a man may be demonstrated in respect of good or evil (Lane). They say فتن الصائغ الذھب i.e. the goldsmith melted the gold in the crucible so that its purity or impurity might be ascertained (Aqrab).
Commentary:
Many a legend unwarranted by the Quran and the Hadith—and even running contrary to them—clusters round this verse. It would be quite unreasonable to interpret it on the basis of those myths. For their true interpretation no external evidence is needed, the words being self-explanatory. It is clear from the verse itself that Jews in the time of the Holy Prophet were bent upon the same mischief which characterized them in the days of Solomon and during the days of their captivity in Babylon. The verse further indicates that the mischief-mongers of Solomon’s time were those "rebellious men" who called him an unbeliever. God says that those wicked men themselves, and not Solomon, lacked belief. Again, the verse tells us that these men taught their associates such signs as conveyed to them meanings quite different from those generally accepted, for the purpose of deceiving other people and concealing their own activities. All this leads to the conclusion that this verse alludes to those secret plots which the enemies of Solomon made against him, and by which they wished to break his empire. It is pointed out that now, in the time of the Holy Prophet, these people are resorting to the selfsame tactics, but that they will fail.
As the verse refers to a number of historical events, it is advisable to relate them here at some length.
When Jews saw that the power of Islam was steadily expanding and that no opposition from the Arabs had been able to arrest the progress of Muslims, they began to excite outsiders against them. At that time there were two large empires in the neighbourhood of Arabia: (1) The Byzantine or Eastern Roman Empire; and (2) The Persian Empire. As Jews were already at enmity with the Roman Government, because they were in constant trouble under it, so it was only the Persian Government to which they could look for support. Harassed by the oppression of Christian rulers, they had taken refuge in Persia, where they enjoyed a good deal of religious freedom, and their religious centre shifted from Judah and Jerusalem to Babylonia (Hutchinson’s History of the Nations, p.550). In the seventh century of the Christian era, i.e., during the lifetime of the Holy Prophet, Jews suffered exceptionally cruel persecution at the hands of the Christian Emperors of the Eastern Roman Empire. "Both Phocas and Heraclius", says the Historians’ History of the World (vol. 7, p. 175), "attempted to exterminate the Jewish religion, and if possible to put an end to their national existence. Heraclius not only practised every species of cruelty himself to effect this object within the bounds of his own dominions, but he even made the forced conversion or banishment of the Jews a prominent feature in his diplomacy." So, in the time of the Holy Prophet the only government to which the Jews could look for help was that of Persia, where their co-religionists enjoyed much influence, especially in the reign of Chosroes II (Jew. Enc., ix. 648).
Consequently, when the Jews saw that their efforts to check the progress of Islam had totally failed, they took to exciting the Persian Court against the Holy Prophet by various means; and as a result, Chosroes II issued orders to the Governor of Yemen to send to him the Arabian claimant as a captive. But when the envoys of the Governor came to the Holy Prophet, he asked them to see him the next day, when he told them that God had informed him that He had their king murdered. Thereupon they returned and related this incident to the Governor. A few days later, the Governor received a letter from Siroes, the son of Chosroes II, to the effect that he had killed his father on account of the latter’s tyranny and that the Governor should, on his behalf, renew the oath of allegiance from all the Chiefs of Yemen; and that the order of his father regarding an Arab should be considered as cancelled (Tabari, iii. 1573-1574).
Some historians, including Tabari himself, hold that it was the letter of the Holy Prophet to the king of Persia inviting him to Islam that was the occasion of his orders for the apprehension of the Holy Prophet. But on comparison of the dates of the above-mentioned events, this turns out to be a mistaken view. For, as we read in Zurqani (ii. 211-212), the letter in question was despatched from Medina on the first of Muharram, 7 A.H.–a date corresponding to 12th April, 628 A.D. (Lane under ھجرة); whereas Chosroes II, who sent orders for the arrest of the Holy Prophet, had been assassinated on the 29th of February, 628 A.D. (Historians’ History of the World, viii. 95). Thus the view that the letter of the Holy Prophet was the cause of Chosroes’ orders is quite untenable; and the only possible cause of Chosroes’ ignominious orders was that his ears had been poisoned by malicious reports, a fact admitted by Sir William Muir (The Life of Mahomet, p. 370). It is to these efforts of the Jews that the Quran alludes in the verse under comment.
The verse also points out that it was foolish on the part of the Jews to suppose that they would succeed in that way. Their attention is invited to the fact that they had already been responsible for two secret plots. The first was against Solomon, when some members of their community turned rebels, hatched plots and stirred up bitter feeling against him by calling him an infidel; whereas the infidels were those who opposed him, hurled imputations at him, and set up against him secret societies in which secret signs and symbols were taught. The Jews, however, themselves reaped the ill-reward of their sinister schemes: their power, as a consequence, fell into decay, and at last they became so powerless that they were driven into exile towards Babylon. This account of Jewish secret societies and conspiracies and treacherous signs and symbols, as alluded to in this verse, finds corroboration in the Bible (1 Kings 11:1-6), where we read that the charge of idol-worship was spread against Solomon. An account of his enemies is found in I Kings 11:14, 23, 26, and a reference to secret plots is met with in II Chron. 10: 2-4 where we learn that the Jews had sent for Jeroboam, a bitter enemy of Solomon, immediately after his death and had attempted to make Solomon’s son agree to some demands of theirs, involving certain imputations against Solomon, before his accession to the throne. We learn about the secret signs from I Kings 11:29-32, in which the ten tribes of the Israelites are likened to ten pieces of a garment, and Jeroboam is told that these ten tribes were on his side against Solomon; and so it proved to be, for on the death of Solomon, these ten tribes made Jeroboam their king (I Kings 12:20). Again, the reference of the Quran to the infidelity of Solomon’s enemies finds corroboration in II Chron. 11:15, from which we learn that his enemies, who falsely charged him with unbelief, themselves fell into idol-worship when they rose to power.
Besides the testimony of the Bible, there is other evidence to show that in the days of Solomon a secret society was at work against him. An old tradition, current among medieval Freemasons, indicates that Solomon was envious of the superior intelligence of Hiram, the chief architect who built the Temple at Jerusalem. He is said to have attempted to kill the great Mason by having him thrown into a tank of molten brass, but he was saved by the spirit of his ancestor, Cain, who prophesied that at last his people would get the better of their enemy. Solomon, however, as the tradition goes, had him afterwards put to death. It is said of him that he had fixed certain secret signs which were a sort of mystery known only to him and his associates (Secret Societies of the World, Volume II, pp. 1-8; as the original book could not be obtained, the reference is to an Urdu translation). We further learn from this book that before the period of the Accepted Masons, the same signs used in all the Lodges were current among the Masons of Solomon’s time (p. 11) and that at the time of initiation, the Hiram incident was related to the new member (pp. 29, 30). However incredible the story as a whole may be, it points at least to the conclusion that in one way or other, secret societies were associated with Solomon’s reign and were much in vogue in his time.
The second occasion when, according to the Quran, the Israelites had resort to secret societies was during their captivity in Babylon. But this time they were not acting against any Prophet but were, on the other hand, working under the leadership of two inspired personages, who were, in obedience to divine command, trying to bring about the deliverance of the Israelites. Their mission was to "tear asunder" and "break down" the empire of the enemies of the Israelites. These holy men told new members, at the time of initiation, that they were a sort of trial from God, serving to differentiate between the good and the bad, and that the Israelites should not therefore refuse to believe what they said, because this would lead them to infidelity. In their teachings they drew a distinction between males and females, confining membership to males only (this is an old practice found among most secret societies). It is also stated that the disciples of these holy men directed their activities against only those for whose chastisement they were commissioned by God.
In this narration, the Quran refers to the days when King Nebuchadnezzar brought the Jews as captives into Babylon and kept them there for a long time. The holy men referred to in the verse under comment were Haggai, the Prophet, and Zechariah, the son of Iddo (Ezra 5:1). When Cyrus, King of Media and Persia, rose to power, the Israelites entered into a secret agreement with him and greatly facilitated his conquest of Babylon. In return for this service, he not only allowed them to return to their own country but also helped in the rebuilding of the Temple (Historians’ History of the World, ii. 126).
After stating that the Jews of the Holy Prophet’s time were following the same course which was adopted by the rebels of Solomon’s days and which was later adopted by the Jews under two holy men in Babylon, it was necessary here to state the ultimate upshot of their efforts against the Holy Prophet, because on the two previous occasion’s their efforts had met with different results. On the first occasion the conspiracy of the Israelites, being directed against a Prophet of God, had ended in the total loss of their prestige and finally in their banishment to Babylon. On the second occasion, they took a similar course under two inspired personages and were successful. Hence, in order to indicate whether the efforts of the Jews against the Holy Prophet would meet with failure, as they did in the days of Solomon, or with success as in Babylon, the Quran says: these people are learning that which would harm them and do them no good; hinting that they will not be successful as in Babylon. Accordingly, the consequence of their hostile efforts against the Holy Prophet was that Chosroes, their only supporter, met his death at the hands of his son, and they themselves were exiled from Arabia in the time of ‘Umar. In the concluding portion of the verse, God adds: And they have certainly known that he who trafficks therein has no share of good in the Hereafter, meaning that a mischievous plotter never succeeds ultimately. The last clause, had they but known, throws a flood of light on how intensely God desires that His creatures should always take the right course and not be misled by mischievous people.
71
هَارُوْت (Harut, 哈鲁特) 和 مَارُوْت (Marut, 马鲁特) 都是形容性名称, 前者来自هَرَتَ (Harata) 即他摧毁 (اَقْرَبْ), 意指摧毁者; 而后者来自 مَرَتَ (Marata) 即他破坏, 意指破坏者。这两个名称意味着这两位圣洁的人出现的目的是 “粉碎” 和 “破坏” 古以色列人敌国的光荣和权利。这两位圣洁的人一开始就告诉新成员们, 这是来自安拉的一种考验, 作分辩善恶之用。它们只限于社会成员中的男性。本节经文表明, 在穆圣时期的犹太人一味干着素莱曼 (所罗们) 时代他们的祖先所沉溺的、同样的阴谋诡计。经文又说素莱曼时代的那些作乱者, 就是称他 (素菜曼) 为不信宗教者。本节经文消除了对素莱曼不信的责备。经文又说, 素莱曼时代这些害人精为了欺骗人们和隐瞒他们的真实企图, 授给他们的伙伴一些隐语, 这些隐语传达给他们与一般所了解的完全不同的含义。本节经文间接提到了素莱曼的敌人对他进行的密谋策划, 企图藉此来分裂他的帝国。这暗指, 麦地那的犹太人正在采取卑鄙的手法来反对穆圣, 但是他们的邪恶谋划永不会得逞。
72
“两位天使” 这词在这里指两位圣洁的人 (12:32), 因为这里是说, 这两位天使在教导人们某些事情而天使并不生活在人间, 也不与人有自由交往。(17:95; 21:8)
73
犹太人看到伊斯兰教的势力在稳步扩展, 而在阿拉伯半岛反对它的势力已彻底崩溃以致他们不能阻止或妨碍它的发展, 这时他们便开始煽动局外人来反对它。在基督教统治者们的压迫和残害下, 他们原在波斯避难, 早把它们宗教中心地从犹太转移到巴比伦王国 (Hutchinson编History of Nations 550页)。他们逐渐对波斯君主王朝的宫廷施加巨大的影响, 并开始策划反对伊斯兰教的阴谋。当乔所罗斯 (Chosroes) 二世收到穆圣邀他接受伊斯兰教的信时, 他们成功地怂恿他给也门--------当时是波斯的一个省--------省长巴德汉 (بَاذَان, Badhan) 发布命令, 逮捕穆圣, 并把囚禁的穆圣送上波斯法庭。本节经文间接提到的正是穆圣时期犹太人的这些阴谋诡计。这件事引起了他们的注意力: 即他们的祖先当初也曾策划反对素莱曼的阴谋。那时他们集团中的某些成员建立起反对他的结社, 在社的内部教以秘密的符号和代号 («列王纪上» 11:29-32; «列王纪上»11:14, 23, 26; «历代志下» 10:2-4) 他们第二次求助于秘密结社是在尼布加尼撒 (Nebuchadnezzar) 国王时代, 他们在巴比伦被监禁期间。本节经文中所提到的圣洁的人是先知哈基 (Haggai) 和伊多 (Iddo) 的儿子扎格里亚 (Zachariah) («以斯拉记» 5:1)。这两位圣洁的人把他们协会的会员限制在男性之内, 并在一开始就告诉新会员:他们是来自安拉的一种考验, 因此古以色列人不应不信从他们所说的话。当米堤亚 (Media) 和波斯 (Persia) 的国王塞鲁士 (Cyrus) 登基时, 古以色列人同他达成一项秘密协议, 这大大促进了他征服巴比伦。作为这一贡献的报答, 塞鲁士不仅允许他们返回耶路撒冷, 而且帮助他们重建素菜曼圣殿 («史学家的世界史», II. 126)。本节经文暗示, 犹太人前两次的努力得到不同的结果。第一次针对素菜曼的阴谋以完全失去他们的威望并最后被放逐到巴比伦而告终。第二次, 他们在两位受安拉启示的人物的领导下采取类似方针而获得成功。因此, 为了指出犹太人反对穆圣的企图是否会像他们在素莱曼时代那样遭到失败, 或是像在巴比伦时代那样而获得成功, «古兰
经» 说: “(穆圣的反对者) 正在学习对他们有害而无益的东西。” 暗示他们不会像他们的祖先那样在巴比伦获得成功。
1
شَیْطَان کے معنے ہیں کُلُّ عَاتٍ مُّتَمَرِّدٍ: ہر سرکش اور حد سے بڑھنے والا (اقرب) مفردات راغب میں بھی وَاتَّبَعُوْا مَا تَتْلُوا الشَّیٰـطِیْنُ میں شیاطین سے سرکش انسان مراد لئے گئے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’باغی‘‘ کا لفظ استعمال کیا ہے۔
2
دو فرشتوں یعنی دو فرشتہ خصلت آدمیوں پر (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھیں تفسیر کبیر سورۃ البقرۃ جلد دوم صفحہ ۶۵)۔
3
یُفَرِّقُوۡنَ بِہٖ بَیۡنَ الۡمَرۡءِ وَ زَوۡجِہٖ یعنی وہ خاص دینی تعلیم ان کو دیتے تھے جس کی وجہ سے جو عورت ایمان لے آتی تھی‘ وہ ایمان نہ لانے والے مرد کی پروا نہیں کرتی تھی اور جو مرد ایمان لے آتا تھا وہ ایمان نہ لانے والی عورت کی پروا نہیں کرتا تھا‘ بلکہ اگر میاں بیوی میں سے بیوی ایمان لے آتی تو وہ اس تعلیم کو جو اسے سکھائی جاتی تھی مقدم رکھ کر اپنے خاوند سے اپنی جماعت کی باتیں چھپانے لگ جاتی اور اگر مرد ایمان لے آتا تو وہ اپنی بیوی سے باتیں چھپانے لگ جاتا اور دونوں ایک دوسرے کو اپنا راز دار نہیں بناتے تھے۔ صرف خدا تعالیٰ کے رسول یا اس کے نائبوں کو راز دار بنات
109
Important Words:
تتلوا (followed). See 2:114
شیاطین (rebellious men). See 2:15.
علی (during) gives the sense of فی i.e. "in" or "during" (Aqrab & Mughni). It is also used to denote a hostile sense meaning "against", as one says خرج علیه i.e. he rebelled against him, or he went out against him with an army intending to fight (Wright). In this sense the phrase علی ملك سلیمان would mean, against the government of Solomon, or conspiring against his government.
سحر (falsehood and deception). In verbal senses سحرہ means, he deceived him; he coaxed him and involved him in trouble and deprived him of his understanding; he enchanted him. سحرالفضة means, he coated a piece of silver so as to make it look like gold. The noun سحر means, anything the source of which is not quite visible; showing off falsehood in the form of truth; a crafty device; craftiness; mischief; enchantment (Aqrab). It also means, producing what is false in the form of truth; any event of which the cause is hidden and which is imagined to be different from what it really is; embellishment by falsification and deceit (Lane). Thus every falsehood, deceit or crafty device which is meant to hide the real object from public view is included in the meaning of سحر.
ملكین (two angels) is the dual number from ملك (angel) for which see 2:31. Figuratively ملك is sometimes used to denote a handsome or holy person, as the Quran says, He (Joseph) is but a gracious angel, i.e. a handsome and pious youth (12:32). As in the verse under comment, the two angels are described as teaching something to the people, therefore the word cannot be taken in its literal significance, because angels do not live among men and do not generally have free intercourse with them (17:95, 96; 21:8). Thus in the present verse ملکین would not mean "two angels" in the literal sense of the word but "two holy men".
ھاروت (Harut) and ماروت (Marut) are both descriptive names. ھاروت is derived from ھرت which means, he tore up (Aqrab); hence ھاروت means, one who tears; the tearer. ماروت is derived from مرت which means, he broke (Aqrab & Lane). Thus ماروت means, one who breaks; the breaker. These names signify that the object of the appearance of these holy men was to 'tear' asunder and 'break' the glory and power of certain people.
فتنة (trial) means, the trial or means whereby the condition of a man may be demonstrated in respect of good or evil (Lane). They say فتن الصائغ الذھب i.e. the goldsmith melted the gold in the crucible so that its purity or impurity might be ascertained (Aqrab).
Commentary:
Many a legend unwarranted by the Quran and the Hadith—and even running contrary to them—clusters round this verse. It would be quite unreasonable to interpret it on the basis of those myths. For their true interpretation no external evidence is needed, the words being self-explanatory. It is clear from the verse itself that Jews in the time of the Holy Prophet were bent upon the same mischief which characterized them in the days of Solomon and during the days of their captivity in Babylon. The verse further indicates that the mischief-mongers of Solomon’s time were those "rebellious men" who called him an unbeliever. God says that those wicked men themselves, and not Solomon, lacked belief. Again, the verse tells us that these men taught their associates such signs as conveyed to them meanings quite different from those generally accepted, for the purpose of deceiving other people and concealing their own activities. All this leads to the conclusion that this verse alludes to those secret plots which the enemies of Solomon made against him, and by which they wished to break his empire. It is pointed out that now, in the time of the Holy Prophet, these people are resorting to the selfsame tactics, but that they will fail.
As the verse refers to a number of historical events, it is advisable to relate them here at some length.
When Jews saw that the power of Islam was steadily expanding and that no opposition from the Arabs had been able to arrest the progress of Muslims, they began to excite outsiders against them. At that time there were two large empires in the neighbourhood of Arabia: (1) The Byzantine or Eastern Roman Empire; and (2) The Persian Empire. As Jews were already at enmity with the Roman Government, because they were in constant trouble under it, so it was only the Persian Government to which they could look for support. Harassed by the oppression of Christian rulers, they had taken refuge in Persia, where they enjoyed a good deal of religious freedom, and their religious centre shifted from Judah and Jerusalem to Babylonia (Hutchinson’s History of the Nations, p.550). In the seventh century of the Christian era, i.e., during the lifetime of the Holy Prophet, Jews suffered exceptionally cruel persecution at the hands of the Christian Emperors of the Eastern Roman Empire. "Both Phocas and Heraclius", says the Historians’ History of the World (vol. 7, p. 175), "attempted to exterminate the Jewish religion, and if possible to put an end to their national existence. Heraclius not only practised every species of cruelty himself to effect this object within the bounds of his own dominions, but he even made the forced conversion or banishment of the Jews a prominent feature in his diplomacy." So, in the time of the Holy Prophet the only government to which the Jews could look for help was that of Persia, where their co-religionists enjoyed much influence, especially in the reign of Chosroes II (Jew. Enc., ix. 648).
Consequently, when the Jews saw that their efforts to check the progress of Islam had totally failed, they took to exciting the Persian Court against the Holy Prophet by various means; and as a result, Chosroes II issued orders to the Governor of Yemen to send to him the Arabian claimant as a captive. But when the envoys of the Governor came to the Holy Prophet, he asked them to see him the next day, when he told them that God had informed him that He had their king murdered. Thereupon they returned and related this incident to the Governor. A few days later, the Governor received a letter from Siroes, the son of Chosroes II, to the effect that he had killed his father on account of the latter’s tyranny and that the Governor should, on his behalf, renew the oath of allegiance from all the Chiefs of Yemen; and that the order of his father regarding an Arab should be considered as cancelled (Tabari, iii. 1573-1574).
Some historians, including Tabari himself, hold that it was the letter of the Holy Prophet to the king of Persia inviting him to Islam that was the occasion of his orders for the apprehension of the Holy Prophet. But on comparison of the dates of the above-mentioned events, this turns out to be a mistaken view. For, as we read in Zurqani (ii. 211-212), the letter in question was despatched from Medina on the first of Muharram, 7 A.H.–a date corresponding to 12th April, 628 A.D. (Lane under ھجرة); whereas Chosroes II, who sent orders for the arrest of the Holy Prophet, had been assassinated on the 29th of February, 628 A.D. (Historians’ History of the World, viii. 95). Thus the view that the letter of the Holy Prophet was the cause of Chosroes’ orders is quite untenable; and the only possible cause of Chosroes’ ignominious orders was that his ears had been poisoned by malicious reports, a fact admitted by Sir William Muir (The Life of Mahomet, p. 370). It is to these efforts of the Jews that the Quran alludes in the verse under comment.
The verse also points out that it was foolish on the part of the Jews to suppose that they would succeed in that way. Their attention is invited to the fact that they had already been responsible for two secret plots. The first was against Solomon, when some members of their community turned rebels, hatched plots and stirred up bitter feeling against him by calling him an infidel; whereas the infidels were those who opposed him, hurled imputations at him, and set up against him secret societies in which secret signs and symbols were taught. The Jews, however, themselves reaped the ill-reward of their sinister schemes: their power, as a consequence, fell into decay, and at last they became so powerless that they were driven into exile towards Babylon. This account of Jewish secret societies and conspiracies and treacherous signs and symbols, as alluded to in this verse, finds corroboration in the Bible (1 Kings 11:1-6), where we read that the charge of idol-worship was spread against Solomon. An account of his enemies is found in I Kings 11:14, 23, 26, and a reference to secret plots is met with in II Chron. 10: 2-4 where we learn that the Jews had sent for Jeroboam, a bitter enemy of Solomon, immediately after his death and had attempted to make Solomon’s son agree to some demands of theirs, involving certain imputations against Solomon, before his accession to the throne. We learn about the secret signs from I Kings 11:29-32, in which the ten tribes of the Israelites are likened to ten pieces of a garment, and Jeroboam is told that these ten tribes were on his side against Solomon; and so it proved to be, for on the death of Solomon, these ten tribes made Jeroboam their king (I Kings 12:20). Again, the reference of the Quran to the infidelity of Solomon’s enemies finds corroboration in II Chron. 11:15, from which we learn that his enemies, who falsely charged him with unbelief, themselves fell into idol-worship when they rose to power.
Besides the testimony of the Bible, there is other evidence to show that in the days of Solomon a secret society was at work against him. An old tradition, current among medieval Freemasons, indicates that Solomon was envious of the superior intelligence of Hiram, the chief architect who built the Temple at Jerusalem. He is said to have attempted to kill the great Mason by having him thrown into a tank of molten brass, but he was saved by the spirit of his ancestor, Cain, who prophesied that at last his people would get the better of their enemy. Solomon, however, as the tradition goes, had him afterwards put to death. It is said of him that he had fixed certain secret signs which were a sort of mystery known only to him and his associates (Secret Societies of the World, Volume II, pp. 1-8; as the original book could not be obtained, the reference is to an Urdu translation). We further learn from this book that before the period of the Accepted Masons, the same signs used in all the Lodges were current among the Masons of Solomon’s time (p. 11) and that at the time of initiation, the Hiram incident was related to the new member (pp. 29, 30). However incredible the story as a whole may be, it points at least to the conclusion that in one way or other, secret societies were associated with Solomon’s reign and were much in vogue in his time.
The second occasion when, according to the Quran, the Israelites had resort to secret societies was during their captivity in Babylon. But this time they were not acting against any Prophet but were, on the other hand, working under the leadership of two inspired personages, who were, in obedience to divine command, trying to bring about the deliverance of the Israelites. Their mission was to "tear asunder" and "break down" the empire of the enemies of the Israelites. These holy men told new members, at the time of initiation, that they were a sort of trial from God, serving to differentiate between the good and the bad, and that the Israelites should not therefore refuse to believe what they said, because this would lead them to infidelity. In their teachings they drew a distinction between males and females, confining membership to males only (this is an old practice found among most secret societies). It is also stated that the disciples of these holy men directed their activities against only those for whose chastisement they were commissioned by God.
In this narration, the Quran refers to the days when King Nebuchadnezzar brought the Jews as captives into Babylon and kept them there for a long time. The holy men referred to in the verse under comment were Haggai, the Prophet, and Zechariah, the son of Iddo (Ezra 5:1). When Cyrus, King of Media and Persia, rose to power, the Israelites entered into a secret agreement with him and greatly facilitated his conquest of Babylon. In return for this service, he not only allowed them to return to their own country but also helped in the rebuilding of the Temple (Historians’ History of the World, ii. 126).
After stating that the Jews of the Holy Prophet’s time were following the same course which was adopted by the rebels of Solomon’s days and which was later adopted by the Jews under two holy men in Babylon, it was necessary here to state the ultimate upshot of their efforts against the Holy Prophet, because on the two previous occasion’s their efforts had met with different results. On the first occasion the conspiracy of the Israelites, being directed against a Prophet of God, had ended in the total loss of their prestige and finally in their banishment to Babylon. On the second occasion, they took a similar course under two inspired personages and were successful. Hence, in order to indicate whether the efforts of the Jews against the Holy Prophet would meet with failure, as they did in the days of Solomon, or with success as in Babylon, the Quran says: these people are learning that which would harm them and do them no good; hinting that they will not be successful as in Babylon. Accordingly, the consequence of their hostile efforts against the Holy Prophet was that Chosroes, their only supporter, met his death at the hands of his son, and they themselves were exiled from Arabia in the time of ‘Umar. In the concluding portion of the verse, God adds: And they have certainly known that he who trafficks therein has no share of good in the Hereafter, meaning that a mischievous plotter never succeeds ultimately. The last clause, had they but known, throws a flood of light on how intensely God desires that His creatures should always take the right course and not be misled by mischievous people.
126
Talautu-hu means, I followed him (Lane).
127
‘Ala gives the sense of fi, i.e. "in" or "during" and "against" (Mughni). The particle is also used in the Qur’an in the sense of "in conformity with" (2:113); assigning a cause (2:186); in the sense of fi (28:16) and min (83:3). Tala ‘Alaihi also means, he lied against him (Taj, Muhit & Razi).
128
Sihr means, a crafty device; mischief; enchantment; producing what is false in the form of truth; any event of which the cause is hidden and which is imagined to be different from what it really is (Lane). Thus every falsehood, deceit or crafty device which is meant to hide the real object from public view is included in Sihr.
129
The word "two angels" here signifies two holy men (12:32), because the two angels are here mentioned as teaching something to the people and angels do not live among men and do not have free intercourse with them (17:95; 21:8).
130
Harut and Marut are both descriptive names, the former being derived from Harata, (i.e. he tore up—Aqrab) means, one who tears up; and the latter derived from Marata, (i.e. he broke) means, one who breaks. These names signify that the object of the appearance of these holy men was to 'tear asunder' and 'break' the glory and power of the empire of the enemies of the Israelites. These holy men told the new members, at the time of initiation, that they were a sort of trial from God, serving to differentiate between the good and the bad. They confined the membership of their society to the males only. The verse signifies that the Jews in the time of the Holy Prophet indulged in the same mischievous devices and practices which characterized their forefathers in the days of Solomon. It further says that the mischief-mongers in Solomon’s time were those rebellious men who called him a disbeliever. The verse clears Solomon of the accusation of disbelief. It adds that the mischief-mongers in Solom
130A
When the Jews saw that the power of Islam was steadily expanding and opposition to it in Arabia had completely broken down and they could not arrest or retard its progress, they began to excite outsiders against it. Oppressed and persecuted by Christian rulers they had taken refuge in Persia and had shifted their religious centre from Judah to Babylonia (Hutchinson’s History of the Nations, p. 550). Gradually, they came to exercise great influence at the court of the Persian Monarchs and began to hatch plots against Islam. When Chosroes II received a letter from the Holy Prophet inviting him to accept Islam, they succeeded in instigating him to issue orders to Badhan, the Governor of Yemen, which was then a province of Persia, to arrest and send the Holy Prophet in chains to the Persian court. It is to these plots and machinations of the Jews in the Prophet’s time that the verse alludes. Their attention is invited to the fact that their forefathers had also hatched plots first against Solomon when some
مَّا یَوَدُّ الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا مِنۡ اَہۡلِ الۡکِتٰبِ وَلَا الۡمُشۡرِکِیۡنَ اَنۡ یُّنَزَّلَ عَلَیۡکُمۡ مِّنۡ خَیۡرٍ مِّنۡ رَّبِّکُمۡ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ یَخۡتَصُّ بِرَحۡمَتِہٖ مَنۡ یَّشَآءُ ۚ وَاللّٰہُ ذُو الۡفَضۡلِ الۡعَظِیۡمِ
3:75.
3:75.
3:75.
Commentary:
The People of the Book and the pagan tribes of Arabia grudged the favours which were being bestowed by God on Muslims. In reply to this, God says that He, being the Lord and Master of the entire Universe, could not forever bind Himself to one people but chose for His bounty whomsoever He pleased from among His creation. But now when He has chosen the Muslims, He is not confining His favours to one people only. The mission of the Holy Prophet being for all mankind, the call to come and receive God’s favours is universal and hence no people need now show envy or grudge. With the advent of Islam the era of الفضل العظیم i.e. "exceeding (viz. universal) bounty" had dawned.
c
3:75.
a
3:75.
112
Commentary:
The People of the Book and the pagan tribes of Arabia grudged the favours which were being bestowed by God on Muslims. In reply to this, God says that He, being the Lord and Master of the entire Universe, could not forever bind Himself to one people but chose for His bounty whomsoever He pleased from among His creation. But now when He has chosen the Muslims, He is not confining His favours to one people only. The mission of the Holy Prophet being for all mankind, the call to come and receive God’s favours is universal and hence no people need now show envy or grudge. With the advent of Islam the era of الفضل العظیم i.e. "exceeding (viz. universal) bounty" had dawned.
a
3:75.
۞ مَا نَنۡسَخۡ مِنۡ اٰیَۃٍ اَوۡ نُنۡسِہَا نَاۡتِ بِخَیۡرٍ مِّنۡہَاۤ اَوۡ مِثۡلِہَاۤ ۗ اَلَمۡ تَعۡلَمۡ اَنَّ اللّٰہَ عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیۡءٍ قَدِیۡرٌ
16:102.
说什么 «古兰经» 的某些经文已被废弃, 这是从本节经文中得出的错误推断, 这种结论显然是错误的和毫无根据的。这节经文根本没有表明 اٰيَة (Ayah) 这词是指 «古兰经» 中的经文。在前一节和以下几节经文中, 都提到那些持有经典的人以及他们对新的启示的嫉妒, 这表明在本节经文中所叙述的被废弃的经节是指先前的启示。有人指出, 先前的经文含有两类命令: (a) 那些由于情况的变化及新启示的广泛性而需要加以废弃的, (b) 那些含有永恒真理的, 而这些真理需要复兴, 以便使人想起那被忘却的真理。因此就有必要废弃那旧经文中的某些部分而代之以新的经文, 且也有必要恢复那些失散的经文。因此, 安拉废弃了先前启示中的某些部分而代之以新的与更好的部分, 并同时加上类似的补缺。这就是符合上下文和 «古兰经» 教义的全面精神的意义。«古兰经» 废弃了所有先前的经文, 因为鉴于人类的变化情况, 它提供了一部不仅比全部老的经典好, 而且也为各时代的全人类准备了新的经典。使命有局限性的、较差的教义必须让位于使命有普遍性的、较好的教义。在本节经文中 نَنْسَخْ (Nansakh, 我们废弃) 这词与 بِخَيْرٍ (Bi-khairin, 较好的一种) 这词有关, 而 نُنْسِهَا (Nunsiha, 我们使其忘掉) 这词与 بِمِثْلِهَا (Bi-Mithliha, 与它同类) 这词有关, 意思是, 当安拉废弃某一事物时, 他以更好的来取代它, 当他使某一事物被忘掉时, 他才恢复它。一些犹太教学者自己也承认, 古以色列人当了俘虏被巴比伦王尼布加尼撒运往巴比伦后, 基督教 «旧约全书» 的首五卷全部丢失了 (Enc. Bib.)。
اٰيَة (Ayah) 的意思是启示, 迹象, 命令, 或一节 «古兰经»。
اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ ہم قرآن شریف کی کسی آیت کو منسوخ کر دیں۔ بلکہ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جب ہم کسی نشان کو ٹلا دیتے ہیں تو اس سے بہتر نشان لے آتے ہیں یا کم سے کم ویسا ہی نشان اور ظاہر کرتے ہیں تاکہ دنیا کے لئے ہدایت کا موجب بنے۔
مفسرین نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ جب قرآن کی کوئی آیت منسوخ کی جائے تو ویسی ہی آیت اور آجاتی ہے۔ لیکن اگر کتاب ہی کی آیت مراد لینی ہو تو اس آیت کے یہ معنے لینے چاہئیں کہ اگر ہم تورات اور انجیل میں سے کسی حصہ کو منسوخ کریں‘ تو قرآن کریم میں یا تو ویسی ہی تعلیم نازل کر دیں گے یا اس سے بہتر نازل کر دیں گے۔ قرآن کریم کی کوئی آیت منسوخ نہیں۔ نہ قیامت تک منس
16:102.
Ayah means, message, sign, command or a verse of the Qur’an (Lane).
It is mistakenly inferred from this verse that some verses of the Qur’an have been abrogated. The conclusion is patently erroneous and unwarranted. There is nothing in this verse to indicate that the word Ayah refers to Quranic verses. Both in the preceding and the following verses, a reference is made to the People of the Book and their jealousies against the new Revelation which shows that the Ayah spoken of in this verse as being abrogated, refers to the previous Revelations. It is pointed out that the previous Scriptures contained two kinds of commandments: (a) Those which, owing to changed conditions and to the universality of the new Revelation, required abrogation. (b) Those containing eternal truths which needed resuscitation so that people might be reminded of the forgotten truth. It was, therefore, necessary to abrogate certain portions of those Scriptures and bring in their place new ones, and also to restore the lost ones. So, God abrogated some portions of the previous Revelati
16:102.
Important Words:
ننسخ (We abrogate) is derived from نسخ which has two meanings: (1) he abrogated or annulled, irrespective of the fact whether he brought another in its place or not; (2) he prepared a true copy of a book (Aqrab). It is from the latter sense that the word نسخة or "copy" is derived. From the former sense we derive the words ناسخ i.e. the thing which comes to abrogate another, and منسوخ i.e. the thing which is abrogated.
ننسھا (We cause to be forgotten) is derived from نسی meaning, he forgot, or he failed to preserve in his mind. انسی is the causative form of نسی meaning, he made a person forget a thing (Aqrab).
مثل (like) has three distinct uses: (1) either it is used to denote the like of a thing; (2) or it is used to denote a thing itself; (3) or sometimes it is redundant, giving no special meaning (Aqrab & Misbah).
Commentary:
Some commentators have attempted to infer from this verse that some of the verses of the Quran have been abrogated by others. But this conclusion is grievously erroneous and unwarranted. There is nothing in this verse to indicate that the word آیة (Sign) occurring here refers to the Quranic verses. Both in the preceding and the following verses, a reference is made to the People of the Book and their jealousies for the new revelation, which clearly shows that the word آیة spoken of in this verse as being abrogated, refers to the previous revelation. It is pointed out in this verse that the previous Scriptures contained two kinds of commandments. Firstly, those which, owing to the changed conditions of the world and the universality of the new revelation, required abrogation; secondly, those containing eternal truths which did not require abrogation but simply resuscitation so that people might be reminded of the forgotten truth. It was, therefore, necessary (1) to abrogate certain portions and bring in their place new ones, and (2) to restore the lost ones. So, God abrogated some portions of the old Books, replacing them with new and better ones, and at the same time He re-introduced the missing portions by similar ones. This is the only meaning which is consistent with the context and the general spirit of Quranic teaching. In the verse the word ننسخ (We abrogate) relates to the words بخیر (one better) and the words ننسھا (cause to be forgotten) relate to the words بمثلھا (the like thereof) meaning that when God abrogates a certain thing He brings a better thing in its place and when He causes a thing to be forgotten, i.e. when people forget a thing, He brings it over again, i.e. He resuscitates it.
The Jews themselves admit that after the Israelites were carried as captives to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar, the whole of the Pentateuch was lost (Enc. Bib, 653-654).
The meaning put on the verse by some Translators, viz., that certain verses of the Quran stand abrogated is not only opposed to the words of the Quran and the context of the verse, but is also against reason; nor can any authentic saying of the Holy Prophet be quoted in its favour. On the contrary, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that the whole of the Quran must be strictly followed and he himself acted upon all its teachings throughout his life. Besides this, the Quran itself testifies to its own purity and integrity. The well-known verse: Verily, We Ourself have sent down this Exhortation and most surely We will be its Guardian (15:10) leads to no other conclusion. If the abrogation of any part of the Quran be conceded, the promise about its protection becomes null and void, for in that case it would be impossible to distinguish the abrogated portions from the rest of the Book. Again, there is absolutely no self-contradiction in the Quran, and therefore there is no need of resorting to the theory of abrogation. So-called contradictions only betray lack of deep study on the part of those who proclaim them. When one fails to understand two verses in their true relations, one is inclined to see a contradiction between them and then takes recourse to the convenient theory that one of the two verses must have been abrogated by the other. As soon as they appear to be reconcilable, the abrogation theory becomes gratuitous. This is why those who have upheld the abrogation theory have gradually been compelled to reduce the number of abrogated verses; for whereas the abrogated verses were formerly thought to be as many as 500, they have, by later scholars, been gradually reduced to only five. But even this is incorrect; for there is absolutely no verse in the Quran which is abrogated and we challenge any critic to come forward and prove that any verse of the Holy Book is abrogated. It is a pity that such beautiful significance of the verse under comment should have, as has been briefly portrayed above, become marred through ignorance and thoughtlessness. The verse has a reference to yet another significance as well. The People of the Book have been told that the Quran has come to abrogate all previous Scriptures; for, in view of the changed conditions of mankind, it has brought a new شریعة (Law) which is not only better than all the old codes of Law, but is also meant for all men and all times. An inferior thing with a limited mission must give place to a superior thing with a universal mission. Having explained this point, the Quran proceeds to say that although its teachings are meant for all time, yet a period is destined to come in the life of Islam when, though the letter of the Quran would still be intact, its spirit would be forgotten and lost by Muslims. When such a time comes, God will arrange to resuscitate the Quranic teachings, i.e. bring back "the like thereof" by raising a special Reformer from among Muslims. This prophecy is referred to more pointedly in 62:4 where God promises to raise a Reformer in the likeness of the Holy Prophet in the Latter Days. This Reformer, it is pointed out, would bring back the true faith to the world, even if it had soared away as high as the Pleiades (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). The prophecy has been fulfilled in the person of the Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement.
a
16:102.
75
说什么 «古兰经» 的某些经文已被废弃, 这是从本节经文中得出的错误推断, 这种结论显然是错误的和毫无根据的。这节经文根本没有表明 اٰيَة (Ayah) 这词是指 «古兰经» 中的经文。在前一节和以下几节经文中, 都提到那些持有经典的人以及他们对新的启示的嫉妒, 这表明在本节经文中所叙述的被废弃的经节是指先前的启示。有人指出, 先前的经文含有两类命令: (a) 那些由于情况的变化及新启示的广泛性而需要加以废弃的, (b) 那些含有永恒真理的, 而这些真理需要复兴, 以便使人想起那被忘却的真理。因此就有必要废弃那旧经文中的某些部分而代之以新的经文, 且也有必要恢复那些失散的经文。因此, 安拉废弃了先前启示中的某些部分而代之以新的与更好的部分, 并同时加上类似的补缺。这就是符合上下文和 «古兰经» 教义的全面精神的意义。«古兰经» 废弃了所有先前的经文, 因为鉴于人类的变化情况, 它提供了一部不仅比全部老的经典好, 而且也为各时代的全人类准备了新的经典。使命有局限性的、较差的教义必须让位于使命有普遍性的、较好的教义。在本节经文中 نَنْسَخْ (Nansakh, 我们废弃) 这词与 بِخَيْرٍ (Bi-khairin, 较好的一种) 这词有关, 而 نُنْسِهَا (Nunsiha, 我们使其忘掉) 这词与 بِمِثْلِهَا (Bi-Mithliha, 与它同类) 这词有关, 意思是, 当安拉废弃某一事物时, 他以更好的来取代它, 当他使某一事物被忘掉时, 他才恢复它。一些犹太教学者自己也承认, 古以色列人当了俘虏被巴比伦王尼布加尼撒运往巴比伦后, 基督教 «旧约全书» 的首五卷全部丢失了 (Enc. Bib.)。
76
اٰيَة (Ayah) 的意思是启示, 迹象, 命令, 或一节 «古兰经»。
2
اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ ہم قرآن شریف کی کسی آیت کو منسوخ کر دیں۔ بلکہ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جب ہم کسی نشان کو ٹلا دیتے ہیں تو اس سے بہتر نشان لے آتے ہیں یا کم سے کم ویسا ہی نشان اور ظاہر کرتے ہیں تاکہ دنیا کے لئے ہدایت کا موجب بنے۔
مفسرین نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ جب قرآن کی کوئی آیت منسوخ کی جائے تو ویسی ہی آیت اور آجاتی ہے۔ لیکن اگر کتاب ہی کی آیت مراد لینی ہو تو اس آیت کے یہ معنے لینے چاہئیں کہ اگر ہم تورات اور انجیل میں سے کسی حصہ کو منسوخ کریں‘ تو قرآن کریم میں یا تو ویسی ہی تعلیم نازل کر دیں گے یا اس سے بہتر نازل کر دیں گے۔ قرآن کریم کی کوئی آیت منسوخ نہیں۔ نہ قیامت تک منس
a
16:102.
113
Important Words:
ننسخ (We abrogate) is derived from نسخ which has two meanings: (1) he abrogated or annulled, irrespective of the fact whether he brought another in its place or not; (2) he prepared a true copy of a book (Aqrab). It is from the latter sense that the word نسخة or "copy" is derived. From the former sense we derive the words ناسخ i.e. the thing which comes to abrogate another, and منسوخ i.e. the thing which is abrogated.
ننسھا (We cause to be forgotten) is derived from نسی meaning, he forgot, or he failed to preserve in his mind. انسی is the causative form of نسی meaning, he made a person forget a thing (Aqrab).
مثل (like) has three distinct uses: (1) either it is used to denote the like of a thing; (2) or it is used to denote a thing itself; (3) or sometimes it is redundant, giving no special meaning (Aqrab & Misbah).
Commentary:
Some commentators have attempted to infer from this verse that some of the verses of the Quran have been abrogated by others. But this conclusion is grievously erroneous and unwarranted. There is nothing in this verse to indicate that the word آیة (Sign) occurring here refers to the Quranic verses. Both in the preceding and the following verses, a reference is made to the People of the Book and their jealousies for the new revelation, which clearly shows that the word آیة spoken of in this verse as being abrogated, refers to the previous revelation. It is pointed out in this verse that the previous Scriptures contained two kinds of commandments. Firstly, those which, owing to the changed conditions of the world and the universality of the new revelation, required abrogation; secondly, those containing eternal truths which did not require abrogation but simply resuscitation so that people might be reminded of the forgotten truth. It was, therefore, necessary (1) to abrogate certain portions and bring in their place new ones, and (2) to restore the lost ones. So, God abrogated some portions of the old Books, replacing them with new and better ones, and at the same time He re-introduced the missing portions by similar ones. This is the only meaning which is consistent with the context and the general spirit of Quranic teaching. In the verse the word ننسخ (We abrogate) relates to the words بخیر (one better) and the words ننسھا (cause to be forgotten) relate to the words بمثلھا (the like thereof) meaning that when God abrogates a certain thing He brings a better thing in its place and when He causes a thing to be forgotten, i.e. when people forget a thing, He brings it over again, i.e. He resuscitates it.
The Jews themselves admit that after the Israelites were carried as captives to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar, the whole of the Pentateuch was lost (Enc. Bib, 653-654).
The meaning put on the verse by some Translators, viz., that certain verses of the Quran stand abrogated is not only opposed to the words of the Quran and the context of the verse, but is also against reason; nor can any authentic saying of the Holy Prophet be quoted in its favour. On the contrary, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that the whole of the Quran must be strictly followed and he himself acted upon all its teachings throughout his life. Besides this, the Quran itself testifies to its own purity and integrity. The well-known verse: Verily, We Ourself have sent down this Exhortation and most surely We will be its Guardian (15:10) leads to no other conclusion. If the abrogation of any part of the Quran be conceded, the promise about its protection becomes null and void, for in that case it would be impossible to distinguish the abrogated portions from the rest of the Book. Again, there is absolutely no self-contradiction in the Quran, and therefore there is no need of resorting to the theory of abrogation. So-called contradictions only betray lack of deep study on the part of those who proclaim them. When one fails to understand two verses in their true relations, one is inclined to see a contradiction between them and then takes recourse to the convenient theory that one of the two verses must have been abrogated by the other. As soon as they appear to be reconcilable, the abrogation theory becomes gratuitous. This is why those who have upheld the abrogation theory have gradually been compelled to reduce the number of abrogated verses; for whereas the abrogated verses were formerly thought to be as many as 500, they have, by later scholars, been gradually reduced to only five. But even this is incorrect; for there is absolutely no verse in the Quran which is abrogated and we challenge any critic to come forward and prove that any verse of the Holy Book is abrogated. It is a pity that such beautiful significance of the verse under comment should have, as has been briefly portrayed above, become marred through ignorance and thoughtlessness. The verse has a reference to yet another significance as well. The People of the Book have been told that the Quran has come to abrogate all previous Scriptures; for, in view of the changed conditions of mankind, it has brought a new شریعة (Law) which is not only better than all the old codes of Law, but is also meant for all men and all times. An inferior thing with a limited mission must give place to a superior thing with a universal mission. Having explained this point, the Quran proceeds to say that although its teachings are meant for all time, yet a period is destined to come in the life of Islam when, though the letter of the Quran would still be intact, its spirit would be forgotten and lost by Muslims. When such a time comes, God will arrange to resuscitate the Quranic teachings, i.e. bring back "the like thereof" by raising a special Reformer from among Muslims. This prophecy is referred to more pointedly in 62:4 where God promises to raise a Reformer in the likeness of the Holy Prophet in the Latter Days. This Reformer, it is pointed out, would bring back the true faith to the world, even if it had soared away as high as the Pleiades (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). The prophecy has been fulfilled in the person of the Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement.
b
16:102.
131A
Ayah means, message, sign, command or a verse of the Qur’an (Lane).
132
It is mistakenly inferred from this verse that some verses of the Qur’an have been abrogated. The conclusion is patently erroneous and unwarranted. There is nothing in this verse to indicate that the word Ayah refers to Quranic verses. Both in the preceding and the following verses, a reference is made to the People of the Book and their jealousies against the new Revelation which shows that the Ayah spoken of in this verse as being abrogated, refers to the previous Revelations. It is pointed out that the previous Scriptures contained two kinds of commandments: (a) Those which, owing to changed conditions and to the universality of the new Revelation, required abrogation. (b) Those containing eternal truths which needed resuscitation so that people might be reminded of the forgotten truth. It was, therefore, necessary to abrogate certain portions of those Scriptures and bring in their place new ones, and also to restore the lost ones. So, God abrogated some portions of the previous Revelati
اَلَمۡ تَعۡلَمۡ اَنَّ اللّٰہَ لَہٗ مُلۡکُ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالۡاَرۡضِ ۗ وَمَا لَکُمۡ مِّنۡ دُوۡنِ اللّٰہِ مِنۡ وَّلِیٍّ وَّلَا نَصِیۡرٍ
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
Important Words:
ولی (protector). They say ولی الرجل i.e. he helped him; or he made friends with him. ولی البلد means, he got control or authority over the town. So ولی means: (1) friend; (2) helper; (3) protector; (4) ally, etc. (Aqrab).
Commentary:
In this verse an argument has been brought forth in support of the fact that Quranic revelation abrogates the previous revelations. God says that to Him belongs the entire universe, the heavens and the earth, and it was in the fitness of things that finally a revelation meant for the whole of mankind should have made its appearance.
In the verse, the Jews are also told that it will be to their own interest to embrace Islam; for otherwise they will have neither friend nor helper against Allah.
There is a subtle implication in the verse, viz. that the Muslims, though despised and persecuted today, will not only receive spiritual favours from God, but will also become masters of large earthly kingdoms as well; for is not Allah the Controller of the heavens and the earth?
b
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
a
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
114
Important Words:
ولی (protector). They say ولی الرجل i.e. he helped him; or he made friends with him. ولی البلد means, he got control or authority over the town. So ولی means: (1) friend; (2) helper; (3) protector; (4) ally, etc. (Aqrab).
Commentary:
In this verse an argument has been brought forth in support of the fact that Quranic revelation abrogates the previous revelations. God says that to Him belongs the entire universe, the heavens and the earth, and it was in the fitness of things that finally a revelation meant for the whole of mankind should have made its appearance.
In the verse, the Jews are also told that it will be to their own interest to embrace Islam; for otherwise they will have neither friend nor helper against Allah.
There is a subtle implication in the verse, viz. that the Muslims, though despised and persecuted today, will not only receive spiritual favours from God, but will also become masters of large earthly kingdoms as well; for is not Allah the Controller of the heavens and the earth?
a
3:190; 5:41; 7:159; 9:116; 43:86; 57:6.
اَمۡ تُرِیۡدُوۡنَ اَنۡ تَسۡـَٔلُوۡا رَسُوۡلَکُمۡ کَمَا سُئِلَ مُوۡسٰی مِنۡ قَبۡلُ ۗ وَمَنۡ یَّتَبَدَّلِ الۡکُفۡرَ بِالۡاِیۡمٰنِ فَقَدۡ ضَلَّ سَوَآءَ السَّبِیۡلِ
4:154.
اس جگہ ’’سمجھو کہ‘‘ کے الفاظ فَقَدْ کا ترجمہ ہے۔ فَاء اپنے بعد ایک محذوف پر دلالت کرتا ہے جو ظاہر کیا گیا ہے۔
4:154.
This verse mentions another artifice which the Jews employed to overthrow the mission of the Holy Prophet. They asked him absurd and silly questions as had no bearing on religion. This they did to inoculate Muslims with the spirit of stupid questioning, so that the dignity of faith should suffer and they may fall victim to doubts.
4:154.
Important Words:
سواء (right) is derived from سوی. They say سوی الرجل i.e. his affairs became straight and well. سواء means: (1) the central portion of a thing; (2) equal. سواء السبیل means, the straight or right portion of a way; or a straight or right way (Lisan & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse mentions another artifice which the Jews employed to overthrow the mission of the Holy Prophet. They asked him absurd and silly questions as had no bearing on religion. This they did to inoculate Muslims with the same spirit of stupid questioning, so that their hearts might gradually become estranged from the dignity of faith and give way to doubt. In warning Muslims against such a course, the Quran points out that the Jews had ruined themselves by putting similar questions to Moses, and that the Muslims should, therefore, beware of following their evil example. In fact, unnecessary and irrelevant questions in religious matters eventually lead one to loss of faith, for they tend to degrade religion to a plaything or a piece of idle philosophy.
As to the nature of questions put to Moses by the Israelites, the Quran refers to one in 4:154. Says God: The People of the Book ask thee to cause a Book to descend on them from heaven. They asked Moses a greater thing than this; they said, 'Show us Allah openly.' then a destructive punishment overtook them because of their transgression. Then they took the calf for worship after clear Signs had come to them, but We pardoned even that. And We gave Moses manifest authority. This verse gives us an indication as to the nature of the questions that were put to Moses, and Muslims are forbidden to put such questions to their Prophet.
c
4:154.
1
اس جگہ ’’سمجھو کہ‘‘ کے الفاظ فَقَدْ کا ترجمہ ہے۔ فَاء اپنے بعد ایک محذوف پر دلالت کرتا ہے جو ظاہر کیا گیا ہے۔
b
4:154.
115
Important Words:
سواء (right) is derived from سوی. They say سوی الرجل i.e. his affairs became straight and well. سواء means: (1) the central portion of a thing; (2) equal. سواء السبیل means, the straight or right portion of a way; or a straight or right way (Lisan & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse mentions another artifice which the Jews employed to overthrow the mission of the Holy Prophet. They asked him absurd and silly questions as had no bearing on religion. This they did to inoculate Muslims with the same spirit of stupid questioning, so that their hearts might gradually become estranged from the dignity of faith and give way to doubt. In warning Muslims against such a course, the Quran points out that the Jews had ruined themselves by putting similar questions to Moses, and that the Muslims should, therefore, beware of following their evil example. In fact, unnecessary and irrelevant questions in religious matters eventually lead one to loss of faith, for they tend to degrade religion to a plaything or a piece of idle philosophy.
As to the nature of questions put to Moses by the Israelites, the Quran refers to one in 4:154. Says God: The People of the Book ask thee to cause a Book to descend on them from heaven. They asked Moses a greater thing than this; they said, 'Show us Allah openly.' then a destructive punishment overtook them because of their transgression. Then they took the calf for worship after clear Signs had come to them, but We pardoned even that. And We gave Moses manifest authority. This verse gives us an indication as to the nature of the questions that were put to Moses, and Muslims are forbidden to put such questions to their Prophet.
b
4:154.
133
This verse mentions another artifice which the Jews employed to overthrow the mission of the Holy Prophet. They asked him absurd and silly questions as had no bearing on religion. This they did to inoculate Muslims with the spirit of stupid questioning, so that the dignity of faith should suffer and they may fall victim to doubts.
وَقَالَ الَّذِیۡنَ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ لَوۡلَا یُکَلِّمُنَا اللّٰہُ اَوۡ تَاۡتِیۡنَاۤ اٰیَۃٌ ۗ کَذٰلِکَ قَالَ الَّذِیۡنَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِہِمۡ مِّثۡلَ قَوۡلِہِمۡ ۘ تَشٰبَہَتۡ قُلُوۡبُہُمۡ ۗ قَدۡ بَیَّنَّا الۡاٰیٰتِ لِقَوۡمٍ یُّوۡقِنُوۡنَ
6:38; 20:135; 21:6; 43:54.
قوم کے معنے عربی زبان میں صرف ایک نسل کے انسانوں کے نہیں ہوتے بلکہ اعوان اور انصار کی جماعت کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ خواہ دنیوی وجوہ سے تعلق رکھتے ہوں یا دینی یا علمی یا کسی اور وجہ سے۔ تاج العروس میں لکھا ہے اَلْقَوْمُ: اَلْجَمَاعَۃُ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ وَالنِّسَآءِ لِاَنَّ قَوْمَ کُلِّ رَجُلٍ شِیْعَتُہٗ وَعَشِیْرَتُہٗ یعنی قوم کے معنے مردوں اور عورتوں کی ایک جماعت کے ہوتے ہیں کیونکہ قوم انسان کے رشتہ داروں یا اس کے مددگاروں اور ہم خیال لوگوں کی جماعت کا نام ہے۔ پس قوم کا ترجمہ اس جگہ ’’ایسے لوگوں‘‘ کے الفاظ سے کیا گیا ہے۔ کیونکہ اردو میں ایسا کوئی لفظ نہیں جو سیاس
6:38; 20:135; 21:6; 43:54.
It may be noted that whenever disbelievers are spoken of as demanding a Sign, the word "Sign" means either a Sign of their own devising or a Sign of punishment (6:38; 13:28; 20:134, 135; 21:6; 29:51).
6:38; 20:134; 21:6; 43:54.
This verse refers to two very unreasonable demands of the People of the Book—Jews and Christians: (1) That God should speak to them directly and tell them that the Holy Prophet was His true Messenger; (2) That they should be shown Signs of their own devising.
In reply to the first demand, the Quran says that only ignorant people, unacquainted with the ways of God, make such a demand. This demand was made in the time of all the previous Prophets and was rejected as foolish. So it was unreasonable on their part to demand from the Holy Prophet something which their own Prophets had not complied with.
In reply to their demand for a Sign, they are told that signs are sufficient for the guidance of right-minded people have already been shown and they could, if they so desired, profit by them, but nothing could avail an obstinate and perverse person. The fact that a demand for a Sign was made from the Holy Prophet does not show that no Signs had been shown by him. Indeed, if such a demand be considered as proof of the absence of Signs, no Prophet could be proved to have shown any Sign; for a similar demand was made from every Prophet of God, notably Jesus (Matt. 12:38, 39).
It may be also noted here that whenever disbelievers are spoken of as demanding an آیة or Sign, the word means either a Sign of their own devising or a Sign in the form of divine punishment (see 21:6, 7; 6:38-51; 13:28-33; 20:134, 135; 29:51).
c
6:38; 20:135; 21:6; 43:54.
2
قوم کے معنے عربی زبان میں صرف ایک نسل کے انسانوں کے نہیں ہوتے بلکہ اعوان اور انصار کی جماعت کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ خواہ دنیوی وجوہ سے تعلق رکھتے ہوں یا دینی یا علمی یا کسی اور وجہ سے۔ تاج العروس میں لکھا ہے اَلْقَوْمُ: اَلْجَمَاعَۃُ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ وَالنِّسَآءِ لِاَنَّ قَوْمَ کُلِّ رَجُلٍ شِیْعَتُہٗ وَعَشِیْرَتُہٗ یعنی قوم کے معنے مردوں اور عورتوں کی ایک جماعت کے ہوتے ہیں کیونکہ قوم انسان کے رشتہ داروں یا اس کے مددگاروں اور ہم خیال لوگوں کی جماعت کا نام ہے۔ پس قوم کا ترجمہ اس جگہ ’’ایسے لوگوں‘‘ کے الفاظ سے کیا گیا ہے۔ کیونکہ اردو میں ایسا کوئی لفظ نہیں جو سیاس
c
6:38; 20:134; 21:6; 43:54.
125
This verse refers to two very unreasonable demands of the People of the Book—Jews and Christians: (1) That God should speak to them directly and tell them that the Holy Prophet was His true Messenger; (2) That they should be shown Signs of their own devising.
In reply to the first demand, the Quran says that only ignorant people, unacquainted with the ways of God, make such a demand. This demand was made in the time of all the previous Prophets and was rejected as foolish. So it was unreasonable on their part to demand from the Holy Prophet something which their own Prophets had not complied with.
In reply to their demand for a Sign, they are told that signs are sufficient for the guidance of right-minded people have already been shown and they could, if they so desired, profit by them, but nothing could avail an obstinate and perverse person. The fact that a demand for a Sign was made from the Holy Prophet does not show that no Signs had been shown by him. Indeed, if such a demand be considered as proof of the absence of Signs, no Prophet could be proved to have shown any Sign; for a similar demand was made from every Prophet of God, notably Jesus (Matt. 12:38, 39).
It may be also noted here that whenever disbelievers are spoken of as demanding an آیة or Sign, the word means either a Sign of their own devising or a Sign in the form of divine punishment (see 21:6, 7; 6:38-51; 13:28-33; 20:134, 135; 29:51).
d
6:38; 20:135; 21:6; 43:54.
141
It may be noted that whenever disbelievers are spoken of as demanding a Sign, the word "Sign" means either a Sign of their own devising or a Sign of punishment (6:38; 13:28; 20:134, 135; 21:6; 29:51).
وَلَنۡ تَرۡضٰی عَنۡکَ الۡیَہُوۡدُ وَلَا النَّصٰرٰی حَتّٰی تَتَّبِعَ مِلَّتَہُمۡ ۗ قُلۡ اِنَّ ہُدَی اللّٰہِ ہُوَ الۡہُدٰی ۗ وَلَئِنِ اتَّبَعۡتَ اَہۡوَآءَہُمۡ بَعۡدَ الَّذِیۡ جَآءَکَ مِنَ الۡعِلۡمِ ۙ مَا لَکَ مِنَ اللّٰہِ مِنۡ وَّلِیٍّ وَّلَا نَصِیۡرٍ
2:146; 13:38.
2:146; 13:38.
2:112.
2:146; 13:38.
Important Words:
ملة (creed) is derived from مل and means, among other things, religion; law of Shari‘ah; the right way (Lane).
اھواء (evil desires) is the plural of ھوی (an evil desire). The verb ھوی means, he or it fell or descended or came down from a higher position to a lower one. It also means, it rose or ascended. الھوی means, a desire; an evil or low desire; an evil inclination; love and attachment اتبع ھواہ means, he followed his evil inclination, i.e. swerved from the way of rectitude (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words, if thou follow their evil desires, though apparently addressed to the Holy Prophet, are really general in their application, being meant for his followers. The Holy Prophet has been described in the Quran as a model for mankind and a paragon of perfection (3:32; 33:22) and therefore he was infinitely above the possibility of complying with the evil wishes of the Jews and the Christians concerning the guidance he had directly received from God. At several other places in the Quran, the same form of address has been used. This is done to emphasize the importance of the commandment which is seemingly addressed to the Holy Prophet but is really meant for his followers (see 17:24). This mode of address is not peculiar to the Quran. In the Bible we come across similar instances (e.g. Deut. 16:21, 22).
e
2:146; 13:38.
a
2:112.
b
2:146; 13:38.
127
Important Words:
ملة (creed) is derived from مل and means, among other things, religion; law of Shari‘ah; the right way (Lane).
اھواء (evil desires) is the plural of ھوی (an evil desire). The verb ھوی means, he or it fell or descended or came down from a higher position to a lower one. It also means, it rose or ascended. الھوی means, a desire; an evil or low desire; an evil inclination; love and attachment اتبع ھواہ means, he followed his evil inclination, i.e. swerved from the way of rectitude (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words, if thou follow their evil desires, though apparently addressed to the Holy Prophet, are really general in their application, being meant for his followers. The Holy Prophet has been described in the Quran as a model for mankind and a paragon of perfection (3:32; 33:22) and therefore he was infinitely above the possibility of complying with the evil wishes of the Jews and the Christians concerning the guidance he had directly received from God. At several other places in the Quran, the same form of address has been used. This is done to emphasize the importance of the commandment which is seemingly addressed to the Holy Prophet but is really meant for his followers (see 17:24). This mode of address is not peculiar to the Quran. In the Bible we come across similar instances (e.g. Deut. 16:21, 22).
a
2:146; 13:38.
وَاِذۡ جَعَلۡنَا الۡبَیۡتَ مَثَابَۃً لِّلنَّاسِ وَاَمۡنًا وَّاتَّخِذُوۡا مِنۡ مَّقَامِ اِبۡرٰہٖمَ مُصَلًّی ۖ وَّعَہِدۡنَاۤ اِلٰۤی اِبۡرٰہٖمَ وَاِسۡمٰعِیۡلَ اَنۡ طَہِّرَا بَیۡتِیَ لِلطَّآئِفِیۡنَ وَالۡعٰکِفِیۡنَ وَالرُّکَّعِ السُّجُوۡدِ
3:98; 22:27.
مَثَابَةً (Mathabah) 的含意是参观者应得参观报酬的地方; 或人们常去的场所 (مُفْرَدَات)。据传说 «古兰经» 本身也暗示, 天房原来是阿丹建的 (3:97), 并一度成为他后代的礼拜中心。之后, 人们分裂成不同的团体, 选定了不同的礼拜中心。伊布拉欣 (亚伯拉罕) 于是重建了天房, 并通过他的儿子伊司马仪 (以实玛利) 把天房继续作为他后代的礼拜中心。可是随着时间的消逝, 它实际上已变成了里面有数目多达360个偶像的一所偶像之堂--------差不多同一年中的天数一样。可是在穆圣降临时, 它又成了各民族的礼拜中心, 穆圣作为被指派给全人类的使者, 使阿丹之后分离的人们团结得一如兄弟。
كَعْبَة (Ka‘bah, 天房), 而且麦加城被宣布为和平与安全的地方。有史以来, 一些强大的帝国崩溃瓦解, 大片土地荒芜了, 但麦加的安定实质上从未受到扰乱。其他宗教的宗教中心从未声称, 而事实上也从未享有这样的安宁和免于遭受危险。可是麦加一直是一个安全可靠的地方。外来征服者从来没进过城。它始终保持在尊敬它的那些人手中。
اَلْمَثَابَۃُ: اَلْمَوْضِعُ الَّذِیْ یُثَابُ اِلَیْہِ اَیْ یُرْجَعُ اِلَیْہِ مَرَّۃً بَعْدَ اُخْرٰی (تاج العروس) یعنی مَثَابَۃ وہ جگہ ہوتی ہے جس کی طرف لوگ بار بار آئیں۔
اس جگہ عَھِدْنَا کے الفاظ ہیں اور عَھِدَ اِلَیْہِ کے معنے عربی میں اَوْصَاہُ کے ہیں یعنی تاکیدی حکم دیا۔
3:98; 22:27.
Mathabah signifies, a place paying a visit to which entitles one to reward; or resort of men (Mufradat). The Ka‘bah, as some traditions say and as hinted by the Qur’an itself, was originally built by Adam (3:97) and was, for sometime, the centre of worship for his progeny. Then in the course of time people became separated into different communities and adopted different centres for worship. Abraham then rebuilt it and it continued to remain a centre of worship for his progeny through his son Ishmael. But with the lapse of time it became virtually converted into a house of idols which numbered as many as 360—almost the same as the number of days in a year. At the advent of the Holy Prophet, however, it was again made the centre of worship for all nations, the Holy Prophet having been sent as a Messenger to all mankind, to unite those, who had become separated after Adam, into one common human brotherhood.
The Ka‘bah, and, for that matter, the town of Mecca, is declared to be a place of peace and security. Mighty empires have crumbled and large tracts of land laid waste since the dawn of history, but the peace of Mecca has never been materially disturbed. The religious centres of other Faiths have never claimed, and have, in fact, never enjoyed, such peace and immunity from danger. Mecca has, however, ever remained a place of security and safety. No alien conqueror has ever entered it. It has always remained in the hands of those who have held it in reverence.
3:98; 22:27.
Important Words:
مثابة (a resort) is derived from ثاب which means, he returned. ثاب الناس means, the people gathered together. ثاب المریض means, the patient returned to state of health. المثاب means, a place where people assemble; a place of resort; a place to which a visit entitles one to ثواب or reward (Mufradat & Aqrab). See also 2:104.
طائفین (who perform the circuit) is the plural of طائف which is derived from طاف meaning, he performed a circuit, he went round (Aqrab).
عھدنا (We commanded) is derived from عھد which means, he promised. عھد الی فلان means, he enjoined upon or commanded him and made it a condition for him (Aqrab).
عاکفین (who remain for devotion) is the plural of عاکف which is derived from عکف. They say عکف فی المکان i.e. he remained confined to a place, sticking to it. الاعتکاف and العکوف are words denoting a specified form of religious service in which the worshipper stays within the precincts of a mosque for a number of days which he passes in prayer and devotion (Aqrab & Mufradat).
مقام (station) is derived from قام i.e. he stood. مقام means, a place where one stands (Aqrab). Here it means the Ka‘bah, where Abraham stood worshipping God. مقام ابراھیم is also the name of a place near the Ka‘bah where, after making circuits around it, the pilgrims perform two rak‘ats of Prayer. It appears that after completing the construction of the Ka‘bah, Abraham said a prayer there in token of his gratitude to God; and it is to commemorate this prayer of Abraham that Muslims are required to perform two rak‘ats of Prayer there whenever they make circuits round the Ka‘bah.
Commentary:
The verse means that a promise was made to Abraham that the Ka‘bah would be made a مثابة or a place of reward and a centre where people would come together for worship. The truth of the first-mentioned part of the covenant, i.e. that the Ka‘bah is a place of reward, can only be recognized by believers who irresistibly feel the ennobling influence of a visit to the Holy Shrine. But the truth of the latter part of the prophecy, i.e. that it would become a resort for men, has been established by the facts of history during the past fourteen hundred years, being testified to even by the enemies of Islam. The Ka‘bah, as some traditions say and as hinted by the Quran itself, was originally built by Adam, and was, for sometime, the centre of worship for his progeny. Then in the course of time people became separated into different communities and adopted different centres for worship. Abraham then rebuilt the Ka‘bah and it continued to remain a centre of worship for his progeny through his son Ishmael. But with the lapse of time it was virtually converted into a house of idols which numbered as many as 360—almost the same as the number of days in a year. At the advent of the Holy Prophet, however, the Ka‘bah was again appointed the centre of worship for all nations, the Holy Prophet having been sent as a Messenger for all mankind. Thus, the nations which diverged after Adam were again brought together at the Ka‘bah which was made the spiritual centre for all humanity and for all time.
Again, the Ka‘bah, and, for that matter, the town of Mecca, is declared to be a place of peace and security. The truth of this prophecy is also beyond doubt. Mighty empires have crumbled and large tracts of land laid waste since the dawn of history, but the peace of Mecca has never been disturbed. The religious centres of other faiths have never claimed, and have in fact never enjoyed, such peace and immunity from danger. Jerusalem, Hardwar, Benares, etc., have all been conquered by alien conquerors and have been the scenes of much bloodshed and violence. But Mecca has ever remained a place of peace. No alien conqueror has ever entered it. The Sacred Town has always remained in the hands of those who have held it in reverence.
The commandment to purify the House of God refers not only to the outward cleaning of the House, but also to its purification from the abomination of idol-worship. The commandment was originally addressed to Abraham and Ishmael but it was finally and fully carried out by the Holy Prophet who, after the conquest of Mecca, cleared the Ka‘bah of all the 360 idols that had been placed there by the idolatrous Quraish.
d
3:98; 22:27.
79
مَثَابَةً (Mathabah) 的含意是参观者应得参观报酬的地方; 或人们常去的场所 (مُفْرَدَات)。据传说 «古兰经» 本身也暗示, 天房原来是阿丹建的 (3:97), 并一度成为他后代的礼拜中心。之后, 人们分裂成不同的团体, 选定了不同的礼拜中心。伊布拉欣 (亚伯拉罕) 于是重建了天房, 并通过他的儿子伊司马仪 (以实玛利) 把天房继续作为他后代的礼拜中心。可是随着时间的消逝, 它实际上已变成了里面有数目多达360个偶像的一所偶像之堂--------差不多同一年中的天数一样。可是在穆圣降临时, 它又成了各民族的礼拜中心, 穆圣作为被指派给全人类的使者, 使阿丹之后分离的人们团结得一如兄弟。
80
كَعْبَة (Ka‘bah, 天房), 而且麦加城被宣布为和平与安全的地方。有史以来, 一些强大的帝国崩溃瓦解, 大片土地荒芜了, 但麦加的安定实质上从未受到扰乱。其他宗教的宗教中心从未声称, 而事实上也从未享有这样的安宁和免于遭受危险。可是麦加一直是一个安全可靠的地方。外来征服者从来没进过城。它始终保持在尊敬它的那些人手中。
1
اَلْمَثَابَۃُ: اَلْمَوْضِعُ الَّذِیْ یُثَابُ اِلَیْہِ اَیْ یُرْجَعُ اِلَیْہِ مَرَّۃً بَعْدَ اُخْرٰی (تاج العروس) یعنی مَثَابَۃ وہ جگہ ہوتی ہے جس کی طرف لوگ بار بار آئیں۔
2
اس جگہ عَھِدْنَا کے الفاظ ہیں اور عَھِدَ اِلَیْہِ کے معنے عربی میں اَوْصَاہُ کے ہیں یعنی تاکیدی حکم دیا۔
a
3:98; 22:27.
132
Important Words:
مثابة (a resort) is derived from ثاب which means, he returned. ثاب الناس means, the people gathered together. ثاب المریض means, the patient returned to state of health. المثاب means, a place where people assemble; a place of resort; a place to which a visit entitles one to ثواب or reward (Mufradat & Aqrab). See also 2:104.
طائفین (who perform the circuit) is the plural of طائف which is derived from طاف meaning, he performed a circuit, he went round (Aqrab).
عھدنا (We commanded) is derived from عھد which means, he promised. عھد الی فلان means, he enjoined upon or commanded him and made it a condition for him (Aqrab).
عاکفین (who remain for devotion) is the plural of عاکف which is derived from عکف. They say عکف فی المکان i.e. he remained confined to a place, sticking to it. الاعتکاف and العکوف are words denoting a specified form of religious service in which the worshipper stays within the precincts of a mosque for a number of days which he passes in prayer and devotion (Aqrab & Mufradat).
مقام (station) is derived from قام i.e. he stood. مقام means, a place where one stands (Aqrab). Here it means the Ka‘bah, where Abraham stood worshipping God. مقام ابراھیم is also the name of a place near the Ka‘bah where, after making circuits around it, the pilgrims perform two rak‘ats of Prayer. It appears that after completing the construction of the Ka‘bah, Abraham said a prayer there in token of his gratitude to God; and it is to commemorate this prayer of Abraham that Muslims are required to perform two rak‘ats of Prayer there whenever they make circuits round the Ka‘bah.
Commentary:
The verse means that a promise was made to Abraham that the Ka‘bah would be made a مثابة or a place of reward and a centre where people would come together for worship. The truth of the first-mentioned part of the covenant, i.e. that the Ka‘bah is a place of reward, can only be recognized by believers who irresistibly feel the ennobling influence of a visit to the Holy Shrine. But the truth of the latter part of the prophecy, i.e. that it would become a resort for men, has been established by the facts of history during the past fourteen hundred years, being testified to even by the enemies of Islam. The Ka‘bah, as some traditions say and as hinted by the Quran itself, was originally built by Adam, and was, for sometime, the centre of worship for his progeny. Then in the course of time people became separated into different communities and adopted different centres for worship. Abraham then rebuilt the Ka‘bah and it continued to remain a centre of worship for his progeny through his son Ishmael. But with the lapse of time it was virtually converted into a house of idols which numbered as many as 360—almost the same as the number of days in a year. At the advent of the Holy Prophet, however, the Ka‘bah was again appointed the centre of worship for all nations, the Holy Prophet having been sent as a Messenger for all mankind. Thus, the nations which diverged after Adam were again brought together at the Ka‘bah which was made the spiritual centre for all humanity and for all time.
Again, the Ka‘bah, and, for that matter, the town of Mecca, is declared to be a place of peace and security. The truth of this prophecy is also beyond doubt. Mighty empires have crumbled and large tracts of land laid waste since the dawn of history, but the peace of Mecca has never been disturbed. The religious centres of other faiths have never claimed, and have in fact never enjoyed, such peace and immunity from danger. Jerusalem, Hardwar, Benares, etc., have all been conquered by alien conquerors and have been the scenes of much bloodshed and violence. But Mecca has ever remained a place of peace. No alien conqueror has ever entered it. The Sacred Town has always remained in the hands of those who have held it in reverence.
The commandment to purify the House of God refers not only to the outward cleaning of the House, but also to its purification from the abomination of idol-worship. The commandment was originally addressed to Abraham and Ishmael but it was finally and fully carried out by the Holy Prophet who, after the conquest of Mecca, cleared the Ka‘bah of all the 360 idols that had been placed there by the idolatrous Quraish.
a
3:98; 22:27.
144
Mathabah signifies, a place paying a visit to which entitles one to reward; or resort of men (Mufradat). The Ka‘bah, as some traditions say and as hinted by the Qur’an itself, was originally built by Adam (3:97) and was, for sometime, the centre of worship for his progeny. Then in the course of time people became separated into different communities and adopted different centres for worship. Abraham then rebuilt it and it continued to remain a centre of worship for his progeny through his son Ishmael. But with the lapse of time it became virtually converted into a house of idols which numbered as many as 360—almost the same as the number of days in a year. At the advent of the Holy Prophet, however, it was again made the centre of worship for all nations, the Holy Prophet having been sent as a Messenger to all mankind, to unite those, who had become separated after Adam, into one common human brotherhood.
145
The Ka‘bah, and, for that matter, the town of Mecca, is declared to be a place of peace and security. Mighty empires have crumbled and large tracts of land laid waste since the dawn of history, but the peace of Mecca has never been materially disturbed. The religious centres of other Faiths have never claimed, and have, in fact, never enjoyed, such peace and immunity from danger. Mecca has, however, ever remained a place of security and safety. No alien conqueror has ever entered it. It has always remained in the hands of those who have held it in reverence.
قُوۡلُوۡۤا اٰمَنَّا بِاللّٰہِ وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ اِلَیۡنَا وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ اِلٰۤی اِبۡرٰہٖمَ وَاِسۡمٰعِیۡلَ وَاِسۡحٰقَ وَیَعۡقُوۡبَ وَالۡاَسۡبَاطِ وَمَاۤ اُوۡتِیَ مُوۡسٰی وَعِیۡسٰی وَمَاۤ اُوۡتِیَ النَّبِیُّوۡنَ مِنۡ رَّبِّہِمۡ لَا نُفَرِّقُ بَیۡنَ اَحَدٍ مِّنۡہُمۡ وَنَحۡنُ لَہٗ مُسۡلِمُوۡنَ
3:85.
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
伊斯兰教是承认各民族的先知的唯一宗教, 而其他宗教则把先知品位局限于他们各自的范围, 这确是增进了伊斯兰教的极大声誉。«古兰经»自然只提到阿拉伯人所熟知的先前得到伊斯兰教的那些先知的名字; 但对此做了一般性的陈述: “每一个民族都有过传警告者 (35:25)。” “我们在他们 (先知) 之间不做任何区别,” 意思是说, 就他们的先知品位来说, 穆斯林对不同的先知一视同仁, 不加区别。此话不应被解释为, 所有的先知均属同一个神圣品位。这种想法不符合经文2:254。
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
3:85.
The word children here refers to the twelve tribes of Israel named after the twelve sons of Jacob—Ruben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad and Asher (Gen. 35: 23-26: 49: 28).
It indeed redounds to the great credit of Islam that it is the only religion which recognizes the Prophets of all nations, whereas other religions confine Prophethood to their own respective spheres. Naturally, the Qur’an mentions only the names of those Prophets who were known to the Arabs to whom the Message of Islam was first given; but it makes a general remark to the effect that, there is no people to whom a Warner has not been sent (35:25). The words, "We make no distinction between any of them," mean that a Muslim makes no difference between the different Prophets in respect of their Prophethood. The words should not be construed to mean that all the Prophets are of the same spiritual rank. Such an idea is against 2:254.
3:85.
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
Important Words:
اسباط (children) is derived from سبط. They say سبط الشعر i.e. the hair was or became loose and hanging. سبط المطر means, the rain was copious and extensive. سبط signifies the idea of length and extensiveness. شعر سبط means, hair that is long and not curly. سبط الکفین means, a generous man, literally one possessing long and open hands, because his helping hand extends to every needy person. A grandson is also called سبط (sibt) because his birth signifies increase of progeny. In a still wider sense, the word might signify progeny generally. The expression here refers to the twelve tribes of Israel named after the twelve sons of Jacob: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad and Asher (Gen. 35:23-26; 49:28).
Commentary:
The verse is addressed to Muslims who are enjoined to reply to Jews and Christians by saying that the central point in religion is belief in, and submission to, God; and so everything that comes from God must be accepted and it is simply foolish to say that a people believing in some Prophets of God need not believe in others. All Messengers of God and all revelations coming from Him must be accepted and no distinction is to be made between this Prophet and that or between this revelation and that, so far as belief in them is concerned. One Prophet may be higher in status than another and one revelation may be more important than another; but all of them must be accepted without discrimination. The words, to Him we submit ourselves, have been used as an argument in support of the above assertion. When we submit to God, everything coming from Him must be accepted.
It indeed redounds to the great credit of Islam that it is the only religion which recognizes the Prophets of all countries and all nations, whereas other faiths limit prophethood only to their own respective spheres. Naturally the Quran mentions only the names of those Prophets who were known to the Arabs to whom the message of Islam was first given; but it makes a general remark to the effect that, there is no people to whom a warner has not been sent (35:25).
As already pointed out, this verse should not be understood to mean that the Quran regards all Prophets to be equal in rank. In fact, the Quran clearly states that different Prophets possess different ranks, some of them being spiritually higher than others (2:254). The sentence, We make no difference between any of them, thus only means that a Muslim makes no distinction between the different Prophets in respect of their prophethood.
Some Christian critics have objected to the verse under comment and have demanded proof of the prophethood of Ishmael. But what proof is there, it may be asked, of the prophethood of Isaac? If the Bible testifies to the prophethood of Isaac, the Quran testifies to the prophethood of Ishmael. If the testimony of the Quran cannot be accepted as a proof for the prophethood of Ishmael, there is no earthly reason why the testimony of the Bible be accepted as a proof for Isaac’s prophethood. And even the Bible is not without evidence of the fact that God made a number of promises to Abraham about the future greatness of Ishmael and his progeny (see note on 2:130).
d
3:85.
e
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
83
伊斯兰教是承认各民族的先知的唯一宗教, 而其他宗教则把先知品位局限于他们各自的范围, 这确是增进了伊斯兰教的极大声誉。«古兰经»自然只提到阿拉伯人所熟知的先前得到伊斯兰教的那些先知的名字; 但对此做了一般性的陈述: “每一个民族都有过传警告者 (35:25)。” “我们在他们 (先知) 之间不做任何区别,” 意思是说, 就他们的先知品位来说, 穆斯林对不同的先知一视同仁, 不加区别。此话不应被解释为, 所有的先知均属同一个神圣品位。这种想法不符合经文2:254。
a
3:85.
b
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
143
Important Words:
اسباط (children) is derived from سبط. They say سبط الشعر i.e. the hair was or became loose and hanging. سبط المطر means, the rain was copious and extensive. سبط signifies the idea of length and extensiveness. شعر سبط means, hair that is long and not curly. سبط الکفین means, a generous man, literally one possessing long and open hands, because his helping hand extends to every needy person. A grandson is also called سبط (sibt) because his birth signifies increase of progeny. In a still wider sense, the word might signify progeny generally. The expression here refers to the twelve tribes of Israel named after the twelve sons of Jacob: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad and Asher (Gen. 35:23-26; 49:28).
Commentary:
The verse is addressed to Muslims who are enjoined to reply to Jews and Christians by saying that the central point in religion is belief in, and submission to, God; and so everything that comes from God must be accepted and it is simply foolish to say that a people believing in some Prophets of God need not believe in others. All Messengers of God and all revelations coming from Him must be accepted and no distinction is to be made between this Prophet and that or between this revelation and that, so far as belief in them is concerned. One Prophet may be higher in status than another and one revelation may be more important than another; but all of them must be accepted without discrimination. The words, to Him we submit ourselves, have been used as an argument in support of the above assertion. When we submit to God, everything coming from Him must be accepted.
It indeed redounds to the great credit of Islam that it is the only religion which recognizes the Prophets of all countries and all nations, whereas other faiths limit prophethood only to their own respective spheres. Naturally the Quran mentions only the names of those Prophets who were known to the Arabs to whom the message of Islam was first given; but it makes a general remark to the effect that, there is no people to whom a warner has not been sent (35:25).
As already pointed out, this verse should not be understood to mean that the Quran regards all Prophets to be equal in rank. In fact, the Quran clearly states that different Prophets possess different ranks, some of them being spiritually higher than others (2:254). The sentence, We make no difference between any of them, thus only means that a Muslim makes no distinction between the different Prophets in respect of their prophethood.
Some Christian critics have objected to the verse under comment and have demanded proof of the prophethood of Ishmael. But what proof is there, it may be asked, of the prophethood of Isaac? If the Bible testifies to the prophethood of Isaac, the Quran testifies to the prophethood of Ishmael. If the testimony of the Quran cannot be accepted as a proof for the prophethood of Ishmael, there is no earthly reason why the testimony of the Bible be accepted as a proof for Isaac’s prophethood. And even the Bible is not without evidence of the fact that God made a number of promises to Abraham about the future greatness of Ishmael and his progeny (see note on 2:130).
a
2:286; 3:85; 4:153.
d
3:85.
153
The word children here refers to the twelve tribes of Israel named after the twelve sons of Jacob—Ruben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad and Asher (Gen. 35: 23-26: 49: 28).
154
It indeed redounds to the great credit of Islam that it is the only religion which recognizes the Prophets of all nations, whereas other religions confine Prophethood to their own respective spheres. Naturally, the Qur’an mentions only the names of those Prophets who were known to the Arabs to whom the Message of Islam was first given; but it makes a general remark to the effect that, there is no people to whom a Warner has not been sent (35:25). The words, "We make no distinction between any of them," mean that a Muslim makes no difference between the different Prophets in respect of their Prophethood. The words should not be construed to mean that all the Prophets are of the same spiritual rank. Such an idea is against 2:254.
قَدۡ نَرٰی تَقَلُّبَ وَجۡہِکَ فِی السَّمَآءِ ۖ فَلَنُوَلِّیَنَّکَ قِبۡلَۃً تَرۡضٰٮہَا ۚ فَوَلِّ وَجۡہَکَ شَطۡرَ الۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ ۚ وَحَیۡثُ مَا کُنۡتُمۡ فَوَلُّوۡا وُجُوۡہَکُمۡ شَطۡرَہٗ ۗ وَاِنَّ الَّذِیۡنَ اُوۡتُوا الۡکِتٰبَ لَیَعۡلَمُوۡنَ اَنَّہُ الۡحَقُّ مِنۡ رَّبِّہِمۡ ۗ وَمَا اللّٰہُ بِغٰفِلٍ عَمَّا یَعۡمَلُوۡنَ
2:150, 151.
在麦加, 穆圣在安拉的指令下, 在祈祷中把脸转向耶路撒冷的圣寺, 可是心中最大的愿望是把天房作为他的朝向, 而他也直觉到他的愿望终将得到满足, 他通常选择他能既面向耶路撒冷的圣寺又面向天房的地方作礼拜。可是, 当他移居麦地那时, 由于这座城的位置, 他只能面向耶路撒冷的圣寺。由於朝向的更改, 他内心的愿望自然加剧了, 虽然出于对安拉指令的敬服, 他没有实际作要求更改的祈祷, 然而他却焦急渴求地向天仰视, 以期得到那样的指令。
نُوَلِّيَنَّكَ (Nuwalliyannaka) 也含意为 “我将使你为主人和监护人。” 这一句包含了双重预言, 即, 天房终将成为各民族的朝向, 它的所有权也将交给穆圣。
这话表示, 虽然在一般情况下穆斯林在祷告时应该把脸转向天房, 但方向是次要的。更改的意图是促使并维持穆斯林兄弟般的团结和统一。
قِبْلَۃً کا لفظی ترجمہ تو ’’ایسے قبلہ‘‘ ہے لیکن چونکہ اس سے قبلہ ٔمعروفہ کی طرف اشارہ نہیں ہوتا اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’اس قبلہ‘‘ لکھا ہے۔
2:150, 151.
While at Mecca, the Holy Prophet under Divine command turned his face in Prayers towards the Temple at Jerusalem. But, as in his heart of hearts, he desired the Ka‘bah to be his Qiblah and he also had a sort of intuition that eventually his wish will be satisfied, he generally chose such a place for worship where he could keep both the sacred Temple at Jerusalem and the Ka‘bah before him. When, however, he emigrated to Medina, in view of the position of the town, he could only face towards the Temple at Jerusalem. With the change of the Qiblah his inner desire naturally became intensified, and though, out of deference to God’s command, he did not actually pray for the change, yet he anxiously and eagerly looked towards heaven for a command to that effect.
Nuwalliyannaka also means, "We will make thee master and guardian." The expression embodied a double prophecy, viz. that eventually the Ka‘bah will become the Qiblah of all peoples and that its possession will also pass over to the Holy Prophet.
The words signify that though in ordinary circumstances, the Muslims are enjoined to turn their faces to the Ka‘bah when saying their Prayers, yet direction is of secondary importance. The change was intended to bring about and maintain unity and uniformity in the Muslim brotherhood.
See Gen. 21: 21; John 4: 21. Isa. 45: 13, 14, & Deut. 32: 2.
2:150, 151.
Important Words:
قد (verily) means, already; sometimes; often; verily, etc. (Lane).
تقلب (turning) is derived from قلب. They say قلب الشیء i.e. (1) he made the thing change direction; (2) he turned it about so that its face and back changed directions; (3) he turned it upside down; (4) he turned it inside out; (5) he changed its condition. The word قلب (qallaba) gives almost the same meaning but with greater intensification. تقلب الشیء means, the thing turned over and over, doing so much and repeatedly (Aqrab). The expression تقلب وجھك would therefore mean, turning thy face with eagerness and anxiety to receive an order.
فلنولینك (We will make thee turn) is derived from ولی (walla) which again is derived from ولی (waliya). The expression ولاهgives two distinct meanings: (1) he made him ruler or master or guardian of it; (2) he made it change direction or he made it turn towards a thing or away from it as the case may be (Aqrab).
الحرام (Sacred) is derived from حرم which means, it was or became forbidden, prohibited or unlawful whether from sanctity or owing to its being injurious. حرمه الشیء means, he denied or refused him the thing. Thus
حرام means: (1) forbidden and unlawful; (2) sacred and inviolable (Aqrab). المسجدالحرام signifies, the Sacred Mosque at Mecca, i.e. the Ka‘bah.
Commentary:
While at Mecca, the Holy Prophet had orders to turn his face in Prayers towards the sacred Temple at Jerusalem. The Prophet, of course, obeyed the divine behest; but, as in his heart of hearts he desired the Ka‘bah to be his Qiblah and had a sort of intuition that eventually he would be ordered to turn his face towards it, he generally tried to choose such a place for worship where he could keep both the sacred Temple at Jerusalem and the Sacred Mosque of Mecca before him. When, however, the Holy Prophet migrated to Medina, it became impossible for him to turn his face to both the places at one and the same time, and in compliance with divine command he was forced to turn his face to the Temple at Jerusalem alone. With this change the inner desire of the Holy Prophet naturally became intensified, and though, out of deference to God’s command, he did not actually pray for the change, yet he anxiously and eagerly looked towards heaven for an order to that effect. The clause, verily We see thee turning thy face often to heaven, is therefore highly eulogistic of the Prophet, inasmuch as it indicates (1) that the Holy Prophet had such great insight into spiritual matters that in spite of the interim command from God he knew that sooner or later the order for turning the face towards the Ka‘bah would come; (2) that despite his great desire that the Ka‘bah should be appointed as Qiblah, the Holy Prophet had such extraordinary respect for his Lord’s command that he refrained from even praying to that effect; (3) that God the Almighty had such great love for His Messenger that He most graciously refers to his turning his face towards heaven and expedites the command about the change of Qiblah, lovingly adding, We will make thee turn to the Qiblah which thou likest; and (4) that God had such great regard for the wish of the Prophet that He not only ordered him to turn his face towards the Qiblah of his liking but at the same time hinted that He would soon make him master and guardian of it; for, as explained under Important Words, the expression نولینك also means, "We will make thee master or guardian". Truly did ‘A’ishah say to her illustrious husband, "I see that God hastens to fulfil your wishes" (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir).
After the above introduction follows the commandment about the change of Qiblah in the words, So turn thy face towards the Sacred Mosque; and wherever you be, turn your faces towards it. This commandment was given after the Holy Prophet had migrated to Medina and had stayed there for about sixteen months. The words "Sacred Mosque" do not merely stand for the Ka‘bah but also provide an argument in favour of the change ordered. The Mosque was sacred and full of blessings and would prove a sanctuary for the faithful. The words, wherever you be, turn your faces towards it, have been added with a threefold purpose: (1) to make it clear that the order was not meant for the people of Medinaonly but for all Muslims wherever they might be; (2) to point to the fact that one of the reasons underlying the order relating to the Qiblah was to bring about unity and uniformity among all Muslims, wherever they might be; and (3) to hint that the commandment did not apply to the Holy Prophet only but extended to all Muslims, for whereas, in the preceding clause the Quran says, turn thy face, in the clause under comment it says, turn your faces.
The words, They to whom the Book has been given know that this is the truth from their Lord, mean that Jews and Christians were convinced on the basis of prophecies found in their Scriptures having special reference to the Ka‘bah and the Holy Prophet (Isa. 45:13, 14; John 4:21; Deut. 33:2; Gen. 21:21), that the commandment about the change of the Qiblah from the Temple at Jerusalem to the Ka‘bah at Mecca was truly from God. Mecca lies in what is known as the Desert of Faran or Paran mentioned in some of the above-mentioned verses of the Bible, and therefore the Jews knew that the prophecies contained in them applied to the Ka‘bah and the Holy Prophet.
It may be noted here that, though in ordinary circumstances, the Muslims are enjoined to turn their faces to the Ka‘bah when saying their prayers, yet as direction is of secondary importance, Islam ordains that, if in special circumstances, it becomes difficult for a man to turn his face to the Ka‘bah or to keep it so turned, he can say his Prayers in any direction that may be convenient. For instance, when a man does not know in which direction the Ka‘bah lies, while travelling at night in a Railway train or on the back of an animal, etc., he can pray facing any direction. Similarly, a sick man lying in bed may pray in a lying posture facing any direction that he may find convenient.
a
2:150, 151.
92
在麦加, 穆圣在安拉的指令下, 在祈祷中把脸转向耶路撒冷的圣寺, 可是心中最大的愿望是把天房作为他的朝向, 而他也直觉到他的愿望终将得到满足, 他通常选择他能既面向耶路撒冷的圣寺又面向天房的地方作礼拜。可是, 当他移居麦地那时, 由于这座城的位置, 他只能面向耶路撒冷的圣寺。由於朝向的更改, 他内心的愿望自然加剧了, 虽然出于对安拉指令的敬服, 他没有实际作要求更改的祈祷, 然而他却焦急渴求地向天仰视, 以期得到那样的指令。
93
نُوَلِّيَنَّكَ (Nuwalliyannaka) 也含意为 “我将使你为主人和监护人。” 这一句包含了双重预言, 即, 天房终将成为各民族的朝向, 它的所有权也将交给穆圣。
94
这话表示, 虽然在一般情况下穆斯林在祷告时应该把脸转向天房, 但方向是次要的。更改的意图是促使并维持穆斯林兄弟般的团结和统一。
2
قِبْلَۃً کا لفظی ترجمہ تو ’’ایسے قبلہ‘‘ ہے لیکن چونکہ اس سے قبلہ ٔمعروفہ کی طرف اشارہ نہیں ہوتا اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’اس قبلہ‘‘ لکھا ہے۔
a
2:150, 151.
151
Important Words:
قد (verily) means, already; sometimes; often; verily, etc. (Lane).
تقلب (turning) is derived from قلب. They say قلب الشیء i.e. (1) he made the thing change direction; (2) he turned it about so that its face and back changed directions; (3) he turned it upside down; (4) he turned it inside out; (5) he changed its condition. The word قلب (qallaba) gives almost the same meaning but with greater intensification. تقلب الشیء means, the thing turned over and over, doing so much and repeatedly (Aqrab). The expression تقلب وجھك would therefore mean, turning thy face with eagerness and anxiety to receive an order.
فلنولینك (We will make thee turn) is derived from ولی (walla) which again is derived from ولی (waliya). The expression ولاهgives two distinct meanings: (1) he made him ruler or master or guardian of it; (2) he made it change direction or he made it turn towards a thing or away from it as the case may be (Aqrab).
الحرام (Sacred) is derived from حرم which means, it was or became forbidden, prohibited or unlawful whether from sanctity or owing to its being injurious. حرمه الشیء means, he denied or refused him the thing. Thus
حرام means: (1) forbidden and unlawful; (2) sacred and inviolable (Aqrab). المسجدالحرام signifies, the Sacred Mosque at Mecca, i.e. the Ka‘bah.
Commentary:
While at Mecca, the Holy Prophet had orders to turn his face in Prayers towards the sacred Temple at Jerusalem. The Prophet, of course, obeyed the divine behest; but, as in his heart of hearts he desired the Ka‘bah to be his Qiblah and had a sort of intuition that eventually he would be ordered to turn his face towards it, he generally tried to choose such a place for worship where he could keep both the sacred Temple at Jerusalem and the Sacred Mosque of Mecca before him. When, however, the Holy Prophet migrated to Medina, it became impossible for him to turn his face to both the places at one and the same time, and in compliance with divine command he was forced to turn his face to the Temple at Jerusalem alone. With this change the inner desire of the Holy Prophet naturally became intensified, and though, out of deference to God’s command, he did not actually pray for the change, yet he anxiously and eagerly looked towards heaven for an order to that effect. The clause, verily We see thee turning thy face often to heaven, is therefore highly eulogistic of the Prophet, inasmuch as it indicates (1) that the Holy Prophet had such great insight into spiritual matters that in spite of the interim command from God he knew that sooner or later the order for turning the face towards the Ka‘bah would come; (2) that despite his great desire that the Ka‘bah should be appointed as Qiblah, the Holy Prophet had such extraordinary respect for his Lord’s command that he refrained from even praying to that effect; (3) that God the Almighty had such great love for His Messenger that He most graciously refers to his turning his face towards heaven and expedites the command about the change of Qiblah, lovingly adding, We will make thee turn to the Qiblah which thou likest; and (4) that God had such great regard for the wish of the Prophet that He not only ordered him to turn his face towards the Qiblah of his liking but at the same time hinted that He would soon make him master and guardian of it; for, as explained under Important Words, the expression نولینك also means, "We will make thee master or guardian". Truly did ‘A’ishah say to her illustrious husband, "I see that God hastens to fulfil your wishes" (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir).
After the above introduction follows the commandment about the change of Qiblah in the words, So turn thy face towards the Sacred Mosque; and wherever you be, turn your faces towards it. This commandment was given after the Holy Prophet had migrated to Medina and had stayed there for about sixteen months. The words "Sacred Mosque" do not merely stand for the Ka‘bah but also provide an argument in favour of the change ordered. The Mosque was sacred and full of blessings and would prove a sanctuary for the faithful. The words, wherever you be, turn your faces towards it, have been added with a threefold purpose: (1) to make it clear that the order was not meant for the people of Medinaonly but for all Muslims wherever they might be; (2) to point to the fact that one of the reasons underlying the order relating to the Qiblah was to bring about unity and uniformity among all Muslims, wherever they might be; and (3) to hint that the commandment did not apply to the Holy Prophet only but extended to all Muslims, for whereas, in the preceding clause the Quran says, turn thy face, in the clause under comment it says, turn your faces.
The words, They to whom the Book has been given know that this is the truth from their Lord, mean that Jews and Christians were convinced on the basis of prophecies found in their Scriptures having special reference to the Ka‘bah and the Holy Prophet (Isa. 45:13, 14; John 4:21; Deut. 33:2; Gen. 21:21), that the commandment about the change of the Qiblah from the Temple at Jerusalem to the Ka‘bah at Mecca was truly from God. Mecca lies in what is known as the Desert of Faran or Paran mentioned in some of the above-mentioned verses of the Bible, and therefore the Jews knew that the prophecies contained in them applied to the Ka‘bah and the Holy Prophet.
It may be noted here that, though in ordinary circumstances, the Muslims are enjoined to turn their faces to the Ka‘bah when saying their prayers, yet as direction is of secondary importance, Islam ordains that, if in special circumstances, it becomes difficult for a man to turn his face to the Ka‘bah or to keep it so turned, he can say his Prayers in any direction that may be convenient. For instance, when a man does not know in which direction the Ka‘bah lies, while travelling at night in a Railway train or on the back of an animal, etc., he can pray facing any direction. Similarly, a sick man lying in bed may pray in a lying posture facing any direction that he may find convenient.
a
2:150, 151.
164
While at Mecca, the Holy Prophet under Divine command turned his face in Prayers towards the Temple at Jerusalem. But, as in his heart of hearts, he desired the Ka‘bah to be his Qiblah and he also had a sort of intuition that eventually his wish will be satisfied, he generally chose such a place for worship where he could keep both the sacred Temple at Jerusalem and the Ka‘bah before him. When, however, he emigrated to Medina, in view of the position of the town, he could only face towards the Temple at Jerusalem. With the change of the Qiblah his inner desire naturally became intensified, and though, out of deference to God’s command, he did not actually pray for the change, yet he anxiously and eagerly looked towards heaven for a command to that effect.
165
Nuwalliyannaka also means, "We will make thee master and guardian." The expression embodied a double prophecy, viz. that eventually the Ka‘bah will become the Qiblah of all peoples and that its possession will also pass over to the Holy Prophet.
166
The words signify that though in ordinary circumstances, the Muslims are enjoined to turn their faces to the Ka‘bah when saying their Prayers, yet direction is of secondary importance. The change was intended to bring about and maintain unity and uniformity in the Muslim brotherhood.
167
See Gen. 21: 21; John 4: 21. Isa. 45: 13, 14, & Deut. 32: 2.
اَلۡحَقُّ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ ۖ فَلَا تَکُوۡنَنَّ مِنَ الۡمُمۡتَرِیۡنَ
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
Important Words:
الحق (truth) means: (1) a truth; (2) a thing foreordained by God; (3) an established fact (4) a right; (5) certainty and conviction (Aqrab).
الممترین (those in doubt) is the plural of الممتر which is derived from امتری which again is derived from مری. They say مری حقهi.e. he contested or refused his right. امتری means: (1) he doubted; (2) he contested or raised objections. Thus ممترین means: (1) those who doubt; (2) those who contest and raise objections (Mufradat & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse refers to the great future of Islam. The revelation sent down to the Holy Prophet had come to stay and all obstacles that stood in its way were doomed to disappear. This is ordained by God, the Controller of man’s destiny, and is as good as an established fact. Therefore, O reader, do not waste your energies in doubting or disputing a thing that must prevail.
d
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
a
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
154
Important Words:
الحق (truth) means: (1) a truth; (2) a thing foreordained by God; (3) an established fact (4) a right; (5) certainty and conviction (Aqrab).
الممترین (those in doubt) is the plural of الممتر which is derived from امتری which again is derived from مری. They say مری حقهi.e. he contested or refused his right. امتری means: (1) he doubted; (2) he contested or raised objections. Thus ممترین means: (1) those who doubt; (2) those who contest and raise objections (Mufradat & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse refers to the great future of Islam. The revelation sent down to the Holy Prophet had come to stay and all obstacles that stood in its way were doomed to disappear. This is ordained by God, the Controller of man’s destiny, and is as good as an established fact. Therefore, O reader, do not waste your energies in doubting or disputing a thing that must prevail.
a
3:61; 6:115; 10:95.
وَمِنۡ حَیۡثُ خَرَجۡتَ فَوَلِّ وَجۡہَکَ شَطۡرَ الۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ ۖ وَاِنَّہٗ لَلۡحَقُّ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ ۗ وَمَا اللّٰہُ بِغٰفِلٍ عَمَّا تَعۡمَلُوۡنَ
2:145.
要把天房作为朝向, 对穆斯林来说应得到它的所在地麦加, 就成为必不可少。在本节经文中, 他们奉命竭尽全力去征服它, 而穆圣则奉命在他的一切战役中把他的注意力集中在此一目标, خَرَجْتَ (Kharajta) 这词也含义为 “你出去战斗” (Lane)。此词也表示征服麦加是穆圣自己的职责。而145节经文中指令涉及朝向的更改, 因此在150-151节中, 它指的是征服麦加, 不定式 خُرُوْج (Khuruj) 特别是指, 发出战斗命令。
此话暗示有朝一日麦加肯定要落入穆斯林手中。它被穆斯林征服, 在«古兰经» 17:81和28:86中也有过预言。当穆圣作为征服者带领一万穆斯林进入麦加时, «申命记» 33:2中的这预言也得到了实现。
خانہ کعبہ کی طرف نماز میں منہ کرنا تو کسی جگہ سے نکلنے سے تعلق نہیں رکھتا۔ بلکہ انسان خواہ کسی جگہ سے نکلے یا کسی جگہ داخل ہو رہا ہو بہر حال مسلمان کے لئے واجب ہے کہ نماز پڑھتے ہوئے خانہ کعبہ کی طرف منہ کرے۔ پس اس آیت کے الفاظ سے ظاہر ہے کہ اس جگہ لڑائیوں کا ذکر ہے کیونکہ یہاں خروج کا لفظ ہے اور خروج کا لفظ ہے لڑائی کی خاطر نکلنے کے معنے میں استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ پس مراد یہ ہے کہ اے مسلمانو! اب تمہیں جنگ پر مجبور کیا جائے گا اور تم جہاں کہیں بھی ہو گے تم پر دباؤ ڈالا جائے گا کہ تم اہل مکہ سے لڑو۔ ایسے موقعہ کے لئے حکم دیتا ہے کہ جب وہ مجبور کریں تو بے شک لڑائی کرو۔ لیکن لڑائی ک
See 2:145.
When the Ka‘bah was made the Qiblah it became essential for Muslims that they should have Mecca, in which it was situated, in their possession. They are enjoined in this verse to bend all their energies to its conquest and the Holy Prophet is commanded to keep his attention centred on this objective in all his campaigns, the word Kharajta also meaning "thou goest out for battle" (Lane). The word also signifies that the conquest of Mecca was the personal responsibility of the Holy Prophet. Moreover, whereas in v.145 the command pertains to the change of the Qiblah, in 150, 151 it refers to the conquest of Mecca, the infinitive Khuruj particularly meaning, to issue forth for battle.
The words imply that Mecca was sure to fall one day into the hands of the Muslims. Its conquest by the Muslims had also been predicted in the Qur’an in 17:81, and 28:86. The prophecy contained in Deut. 33: 2 was also fulfilled when the Holy Prophet entered Mecca as a conqueror at the head of ten thousand Muslims.
See 2:145.
Important Words:
خرجت (thou comest forth) is from خرج which means: (1) he came forth; (2) he went forth; (3) he came forth or went forth for a battle (Aqrab).
Commentary:
Now when the Ka‘bah had been appointed the Qiblah of Muslims, it became necessary that Mecca should come under their control. The verse under comment suitably refers to that matter. Muslims are bidden henceforward to direct all their energies to the conquest of Mecca. In all his campaigns, the Holy Prophet was commanded to keep in view the taking of Mecca, which had now become the centre of Islam. This is borne out by the expression خرجت (thou comest forth) which also means "thou goest forth for a battle". The word خرجت "thou comest forth or goest forth" has thus nothing to do with the turning of the face to the Ka‘bah, at the time of Prayers; for Prayers are not performed walking. Obviously the commandment cannot mean that one should, while walking, pray with one’s face turned toward the Ka‘bah.
The words, for that is indeed the truth from thy Lord, evidently imply that Mecca was sure to fall one day into the hands of the Holy Prophet. As considering the then helpless condition of the Muslims, such an achievement appeared to be almost impossible, so God gave His Messenger the assurance that the promise was a true one and its fulfilment was absolutely certain.
The expression, and Allah is not unmindful of what you do, provides a reason for the above promise. God was well aware of the deeds of the Muslims, knowing full well how they were striving to win His favour; so He could not let their labours go unrewarded. Just as He had established their connection with the Ka‘bah spiritually, so would He make them its masters physically.
a
2:145.
96
要把天房作为朝向, 对穆斯林来说应得到它的所在地麦加, 就成为必不可少。在本节经文中, 他们奉命竭尽全力去征服它, 而穆圣则奉命在他的一切战役中把他的注意力集中在此一目标, خَرَجْتَ (Kharajta) 这词也含义为 “你出去战斗” (Lane)。此词也表示征服麦加是穆圣自己的职责。而145节经文中指令涉及朝向的更改, 因此在150-151节中, 它指的是征服麦加, 不定式 خُرُوْج (Khuruj) 特别是指, 发出战斗命令。
97
此话暗示有朝一日麦加肯定要落入穆斯林手中。它被穆斯林征服, 在«古兰经» 17:81和28:86中也有过预言。当穆圣作为征服者带领一万穆斯林进入麦加时, «申命记» 33:2中的这预言也得到了实现。
1
خانہ کعبہ کی طرف نماز میں منہ کرنا تو کسی جگہ سے نکلنے سے تعلق نہیں رکھتا۔ بلکہ انسان خواہ کسی جگہ سے نکلے یا کسی جگہ داخل ہو رہا ہو بہر حال مسلمان کے لئے واجب ہے کہ نماز پڑھتے ہوئے خانہ کعبہ کی طرف منہ کرے۔ پس اس آیت کے الفاظ سے ظاہر ہے کہ اس جگہ لڑائیوں کا ذکر ہے کیونکہ یہاں خروج کا لفظ ہے اور خروج کا لفظ ہے لڑائی کی خاطر نکلنے کے معنے میں استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ پس مراد یہ ہے کہ اے مسلمانو! اب تمہیں جنگ پر مجبور کیا جائے گا اور تم جہاں کہیں بھی ہو گے تم پر دباؤ ڈالا جائے گا کہ تم اہل مکہ سے لڑو۔ ایسے موقعہ کے لئے حکم دیتا ہے کہ جب وہ مجبور کریں تو بے شک لڑائی کرو۔ لیکن لڑائی ک
a
See 2:145.
156
Important Words:
خرجت (thou comest forth) is from خرج which means: (1) he came forth; (2) he went forth; (3) he came forth or went forth for a battle (Aqrab).
Commentary:
Now when the Ka‘bah had been appointed the Qiblah of Muslims, it became necessary that Mecca should come under their control. The verse under comment suitably refers to that matter. Muslims are bidden henceforward to direct all their energies to the conquest of Mecca. In all his campaigns, the Holy Prophet was commanded to keep in view the taking of Mecca, which had now become the centre of Islam. This is borne out by the expression خرجت (thou comest forth) which also means "thou goest forth for a battle". The word خرجت "thou comest forth or goest forth" has thus nothing to do with the turning of the face to the Ka‘bah, at the time of Prayers; for Prayers are not performed walking. Obviously the commandment cannot mean that one should, while walking, pray with one’s face turned toward the Ka‘bah.
The words, for that is indeed the truth from thy Lord, evidently imply that Mecca was sure to fall one day into the hands of the Holy Prophet. As considering the then helpless condition of the Muslims, such an achievement appeared to be almost impossible, so God gave His Messenger the assurance that the promise was a true one and its fulfilment was absolutely certain.
The expression, and Allah is not unmindful of what you do, provides a reason for the above promise. God was well aware of the deeds of the Muslims, knowing full well how they were striving to win His favour; so He could not let their labours go unrewarded. Just as He had established their connection with the Ka‘bah spiritually, so would He make them its masters physically.
c
See 2:145.
172
When the Ka‘bah was made the Qiblah it became essential for Muslims that they should have Mecca, in which it was situated, in their possession. They are enjoined in this verse to bend all their energies to its conquest and the Holy Prophet is commanded to keep his attention centred on this objective in all his campaigns, the word Kharajta also meaning "thou goest out for battle" (Lane). The word also signifies that the conquest of Mecca was the personal responsibility of the Holy Prophet. Moreover, whereas in v.145 the command pertains to the change of the Qiblah, in 150, 151 it refers to the conquest of Mecca, the infinitive Khuruj particularly meaning, to issue forth for battle.
173
The words imply that Mecca was sure to fall one day into the hands of the Muslims. Its conquest by the Muslims had also been predicted in the Qur’an in 17:81, and 28:86. The prophecy contained in Deut. 33: 2 was also fulfilled when the Holy Prophet entered Mecca as a conqueror at the head of ten thousand Muslims.
فَلَمَّا جَآءَہُمُ الۡحَقُّ مِنۡ عِنۡدِنَا قَالُوۡا لَوۡلَاۤ اُوۡتِیَ مِثۡلَ مَاۤ اُوۡتِیَ مُوۡسٰۤی ۚ اَوَلَمۡ یَکۡفُرُوۡا بِمَاۤ اُوۡتِیَ مُوۡسٰی مِنۡ قَبۡلُ ۖ قَالُوۡا سِحۡرَانِ تَظٰہَرَا وَقَالُوۡۤا اِنَّا بِکُلٍّ کٰفِرُوۡنَ
6:125.
6:125.
6:125.
Commentary:
It is customary with disbelievers in the time of every Prophet that they demand from him signs and miracles which had been shown by a previous Prophet, while the disbelievers of that very Prophet had also rejected him in spite of the fact that he had shown the same miracles which disbelievers in the time of the later Prophet demanded. The verse exposes the absurdity of this worn out demand of disbelievers and purports to say that they demand from the Holy Prophet the same teachings which were given to Moses while the spiritual needs and requirements of the Holy Prophet’s time are different from those of Moses and, therefore, their demand is foolish. Yet when they are told that prophecies which were made by Moses have been fulfilled in the person of the Holy Prophet and that the teachings of the Quran in many respects support and corroborate the teachings of Torah, they say that both the Quran and the Torah are two pieces of magic that support each other.
a
6:125.
a
6:125.
2911
Commentary:
It is customary with disbelievers in the time of every Prophet that they demand from him signs and miracles which had been shown by a previous Prophet, while the disbelievers of that very Prophet had also rejected him in spite of the fact that he had shown the same miracles which disbelievers in the time of the later Prophet demanded. The verse exposes the absurdity of this worn out demand of disbelievers and purports to say that they demand from the Holy Prophet the same teachings which were given to Moses while the spiritual needs and requirements of the Holy Prophet’s time are different from those of Moses and, therefore, their demand is foolish. Yet when they are told that prophecies which were made by Moses have been fulfilled in the person of the Holy Prophet and that the teachings of the Quran in many respects support and corroborate the teachings of Torah, they say that both the Quran and the Torah are two pieces of magic that support each other.
b
6:125.
اَلَّذِیۡنَ اٰتَیۡنٰہُمُ الۡکِتٰبَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِہٖ ہُمۡ بِہٖ یُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ
یعنی وہ لوگ جو اپنی کتاب کی پیشگوئیوں کی معرفت رکھتے اور انہیں سچا سمجھتے ہیں۔
Al-Kitab referring particularly to the Torah or to every revealed Book, the verse may either mean: (1) Those, who have been given a right understanding of the Book—the Torah, and ponder over it, are sure to believe in it—the Qur’an. Or (2) from among the followers of every revealed Book a large section will believe in the Qur’an and join the fold of Islam during the ages.
Commentary:
The word الکتاب referring to Torah or to every revealed Book, the verse may either mean, (1) that those who have been given a right understanding of the Book—the Torah, and ponder over it are sure to believe in it—the Quran; or (2) that from among the followers of every revealed Book,—the Jews, the Christians the Zoroastrians, the Hindus, etc., a large section will believe in the Quran and join the fold of Islam during the ages. In this sense the verse embodies a prophecy about the eventual triumph of Islam over all other Faiths.
1
یعنی وہ لوگ جو اپنی کتاب کی پیشگوئیوں کی معرفت رکھتے اور انہیں سچا سمجھتے ہیں۔
2914
Commentary:
The word الکتاب referring to Torah or to every revealed Book, the verse may either mean, (1) that those who have been given a right understanding of the Book—the Torah, and ponder over it are sure to believe in it—the Quran; or (2) that from among the followers of every revealed Book,—the Jews, the Christians the Zoroastrians, the Hindus, etc., a large section will believe in the Quran and join the fold of Islam during the ages. In this sense the verse embodies a prophecy about the eventual triumph of Islam over all other Faiths.
2222
Al-Kitab referring particularly to the Torah or to every revealed Book, the verse may either mean: (1) Those, who have been given a right understanding of the Book—the Torah, and ponder over it, are sure to believe in it—the Qur’an. Or (2) from among the followers of every revealed Book a large section will believe in the Qur’an and join the fold of Islam during the ages.
وَاِذَا یُتۡلٰی عَلَیۡہِمۡ قَالُوۡۤا اٰمَنَّا بِہٖۤ اِنَّہُ الۡحَقُّ مِنۡ رَّبِّنَاۤ اِنَّا کُنَّا مِنۡ قَبۡلِہٖ مُسۡلِمِیۡنَ
13:37; 39:12-13; 72:21.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that when prophecies about the revelation of the Quran and the Holy Prophet are recited to them—"the People of the Book," the God-fearing among them believe in it—the Quran—saying that they had already expected such a revelation to come.
a
13:37; 39:12-13; 72:21.
2915
Commentary:
The verse means to say that when prophecies about the revelation of the Quran and the Holy Prophet are recited to them—"the People of the Book," the God-fearing among them believe in it—the Quran—saying that they had already expected such a revelation to come.
وَقَالُوۡۤا اِنۡ نَّتَّبِعِ الۡہُدٰی مَعَکَ نُتَخَطَّفۡ مِنۡ اَرۡضِنَاۤ ۚ اَوَلَمۡ نُمَکِّنۡ لَّہُمۡ حَرَمًا اٰمِنًا یُّجۡبٰۤی اِلَیۡہِ ثَمَرٰتُ کُلِّ شَیۡءٍ رِّزۡقًا مِّنۡ لَّدُنَّا وَلٰکِنَّ اَکۡثَرَہُمۡ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ
2:127; 14:38.
یعنی لوگ ہم کو ہلاک کر دیں گے۔
2:127; 14:38.
The verse signifies that the fear is ill-founded that if the new Message were accepted, people will swoop down upon Mecca and deprive the Meccans of their possessions and freedom. It purports to say that from time immemorial Mecca (which is now going to be the Centre of the new Faith) has remained a safe sanctuary and those who ever sought to interfere with its sacred character themselves met with ruin and destruction.
2:127; 14:38.
Commentary:
The verse seeks to dispel the unfounded fears particularly of those Meccans who think that if they accepted the new message, more powerful people will swoop down upon them and deprive them of their possessions and freedom. It purports to say that from time immemorial Mecca (which is now going to be the centre of the new Faith) has remained a safe sanctuary and those whoever sought to interfere with its sacred character themselves met with ruin and destruction. When such is the case why should the Meccans be afraid that if they accepted the new Faith they will suffer economically or politically? The fact that Mecca has remained a safe sanctuary throughout the ages amidst all the great changes that have come over the face of the earth bears a standing testimony to the truth of the prophecy that God has made it a haven of safety.
e
2:127; 14:38.
1
یعنی لوگ ہم کو ہلاک کر دیں گے۔
d
2:127; 14:38.
2918
Commentary:
The verse seeks to dispel the unfounded fears particularly of those Meccans who think that if they accepted the new message, more powerful people will swoop down upon them and deprive them of their possessions and freedom. It purports to say that from time immemorial Mecca (which is now going to be the centre of the new Faith) has remained a safe sanctuary and those whoever sought to interfere with its sacred character themselves met with ruin and destruction. When such is the case why should the Meccans be afraid that if they accepted the new Faith they will suffer economically or politically? The fact that Mecca has remained a safe sanctuary throughout the ages amidst all the great changes that have come over the face of the earth bears a standing testimony to the truth of the prophecy that God has made it a haven of safety.
c
2:127; 14:38.
2224
The verse signifies that the fear is ill-founded that if the new Message were accepted, people will swoop down upon Mecca and deprive the Meccans of their possessions and freedom. It purports to say that from time immemorial Mecca (which is now going to be the Centre of the new Faith) has remained a safe sanctuary and those who ever sought to interfere with its sacred character themselves met with ruin and destruction.
وَکَمۡ اَہۡلَکۡنَا مِنۡ قَرۡیَۃٍۭ بَطِرَتۡ مَعِیۡشَتَہَا ۖ فَتِلۡکَ مَسٰکِنُہُمۡ لَمۡ تُسۡکَنۡ مِّنۡۢ بَعۡدِہِمۡ اِلَّا قَلِیۡلًا ۖ وَّکُنَّا نَحۡنُ الۡوٰرِثِیۡنَ
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
یہاں قرآن مجید میں اِلَّا قَلِیْلًا کے لفظ ہیں مگر بتایا جا چکا ہے کہ لَا قَلِیْلًا وَّ لَا کَثِیْرًا کے معنے ہیں ’’بالکل نہیں۔‘‘
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
There had lived in the past peoples who were more powerful and wealthier and possessed superior civilizations than the people of whom the Meccans are afraid, and yet when they rejected the truth and behaved proudly they were so completely wiped out from the face of the earth as if they had never lived on it, and those who were considered weak were made to take their place.
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
15:24; 19:41.
Important Words:
بطرت (exulted) is feminine gender from بطر which means, he exulted; or exulted greatly or excessively and behaved insolently, or he exulted by reason of wealth and behaved with pride. بطرت عیشک means, thou exultest excessively and behavest insolently in thy manner of life. بطرت معیشتھا in reality is بطرت فی معیشتھا which means, it exulted in its manner or means of life. بطر النعمة means, he held the favour in light estimation and was ungrateful for it. بطر الحق means, he disdainfully rejected the truth (Lane & Aqrab). See also 8:48.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the Meccans fear that if they accepted the new message, they will be deprived of their property and possessions by more wealthy and powerful peoples. But they seem to ignore the fact that there had lived in the past peoples who were more powerful and wealthier and possessed superior civilizations than the people of whom the Meccans are afraid and yet when those people rejected the truth and behaved proudly they were so completely wiped out from the face of the earth as if they had never lived on it, and those who were considered weak were made to take their place.
f
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
2
یہاں قرآن مجید میں اِلَّا قَلِیْلًا کے لفظ ہیں مگر بتایا جا چکا ہے کہ لَا قَلِیْلًا وَّ لَا کَثِیْرًا کے معنے ہیں ’’بالکل نہیں۔‘‘
a
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
b
15:24; 19:41.
2919
Important Words:
بطرت (exulted) is feminine gender from بطر which means, he exulted; or exulted greatly or excessively and behaved insolently, or he exulted by reason of wealth and behaved with pride. بطرت عیشک means, thou exultest excessively and behavest insolently in thy manner of life. بطرت معیشتھا in reality is بطرت فی معیشتھا which means, it exulted in its manner or means of life. بطر النعمة means, he held the favour in light estimation and was ungrateful for it. بطر الحق means, he disdainfully rejected the truth (Lane & Aqrab). See also 8:48.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the Meccans fear that if they accepted the new message, they will be deprived of their property and possessions by more wealthy and powerful peoples. But they seem to ignore the fact that there had lived in the past peoples who were more powerful and wealthier and possessed superior civilizations than the people of whom the Meccans are afraid and yet when those people rejected the truth and behaved proudly they were so completely wiped out from the face of the earth as if they had never lived on it, and those who were considered weak were made to take their place.
d
7:5; 21:12; 22:46; 65:9.
2225
There had lived in the past peoples who were more powerful and wealthier and possessed superior civilizations than the people of whom the Meccans are afraid, and yet when they rejected the truth and behaved proudly they were so completely wiped out from the face of the earth as if they had never lived on it, and those who were considered weak were made to take their place.
وَمِنۡ رَّحۡمَتِہٖ جَعَلَ لَکُمُ الَّیۡلَ وَالنَّہَارَ لِتَسۡکُنُوۡا فِیۡہِ وَلِتَبۡتَغُوۡا مِنۡ فَضۡلِہٖ وَلَعَلَّکُمۡ تَشۡکُرُوۡنَ
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
Commentary:
Whereas both perpetual work and perpetual rest are injurious for man’s physical health, periodical rest in the form of the night and periodical work in the shape of the day are great boons of God. At night our jaded and tired limbs are rested and we are able with renewed vigour to do the next day’s work and in the day we work and earn our livelihood. Thus their alternation constitutes a great Divine blessing.
'Day' may also be compared to the period of glory and prosperity in the life of a nation and 'night' to the time of its decline and decadence. 'Day' may also signify the time when Divine Reformer is present in the world and 'night' the time of spiritual darkness.
a
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
a
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
2928
Commentary:
Whereas both perpetual work and perpetual rest are injurious for man’s physical health, periodical rest in the form of the night and periodical work in the shape of the day are great boons of God. At night our jaded and tired limbs are rested and we are able with renewed vigour to do the next day’s work and in the day we work and earn our livelihood. Thus their alternation constitutes a great Divine blessing.
'Day' may also be compared to the period of glory and prosperity in the life of a nation and 'night' to the time of its decline and decadence. 'Day' may also signify the time when Divine Reformer is present in the world and 'night' the time of spiritual darkness.
a
10:68; 17:13; 27:87; 30:24.
وَنَزَعۡنَا مِنۡ کُلِّ اُمَّۃٍ شَہِیۡدًا فَقُلۡنَا ہَاتُوۡا بُرۡہٰنَکُمۡ فَعَلِمُوۡۤا اَنَّ الۡحَقَّ لِلّٰہِ وَضَلَّ عَنۡہُمۡ مَّا کَانُوۡا یَفۡتَرُوۡنَ
4:42; 16:85.
4:42; 16:85.
4:42; 16:85.
c
4:42; 16:85.
a
4:42; 16:85.
c
4:42; 16:85.
وَقَالُوۡا مَا ہِیَ اِلَّا حَیَاتُنَا الدُّنۡیَا نَمُوۡتُ وَنَحۡیَا وَمَا یُہۡلِکُنَاۤ اِلَّا الدَّہۡرُ ۚ وَمَا لَہُمۡ بِذٰلِکَ مِنۡ عِلۡمٍ ۖ اِنۡ ہُمۡ اِلَّا یَظُنُّوۡنَ
6:30; 23:38.
6:30; 23:38.
Dahr means: (a) Time from the beginning of the world to its end; any period or portion of time; (b) fate; (c) an epoch; (d) vicissitudes of time, calamity; (e) custom, etc. (Lane). The verse purports to say that when disbelievers are told that they will have to render an account of their deeds before God in the next life, they refuse to believe that there is or can be any such life. On the contrary, they allege that one people die and another people take their place and this process goes on till with the passage of time matter becomes dissolved and is thus utterly destroyed. This is the be-all and end-all of human existence and there is no life hereafter.
6:30; 19:67; 23:38; 36:79.
Important Words:
الدھر (Time) is infinitive-noun from (dahara). They say دھر بالقوم امر مکروہ او دھرھم i.e. an evil event befell the people. دھرہmeans, he over came him; he prevailed upon him or surpassed him.دھر means: (a) time from the beginning of the world to its end; time long or short, any period or portion of time; (b) fate, fortune; (c) age, epoch; (d) course of events, vicissitudes of time, calamity; and (e) custom, habit, a desire, etc. (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when disbelievers are told that they will have to render an account of their deeds before God in the next life, they refuse to believe that there is or can be such a life. On the contrary, they allege that people die and other people take their place and this process goes on till, with the passage of time, the matter becomes dissolved and is destroyed; and that this is the be-all and end-all of human existence, there being no life hereafter.
f
6:30; 23:38.
b
6:30; 19:67; 23:38; 36:79.
3748
Important Words:
الدھر (Time) is infinitive-noun from (dahara). They say دھر بالقوم امر مکروہ او دھرھم i.e. an evil event befell the people. دھرہmeans, he over came him; he prevailed upon him or surpassed him.دھر means: (a) time from the beginning of the world to its end; time long or short, any period or portion of time; (b) fate, fortune; (c) age, epoch; (d) course of events, vicissitudes of time, calamity; and (e) custom, habit, a desire, etc. (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when disbelievers are told that they will have to render an account of their deeds before God in the next life, they refuse to believe that there is or can be such a life. On the contrary, they allege that people die and other people take their place and this process goes on till, with the passage of time, the matter becomes dissolved and is destroyed; and that this is the be-all and end-all of human existence, there being no life hereafter.
d
6:30; 23:38.
2713
Dahr means: (a) Time from the beginning of the world to its end; any period or portion of time; (b) fate; (c) an epoch; (d) vicissitudes of time, calamity; (e) custom, etc. (Lane). The verse purports to say that when disbelievers are told that they will have to render an account of their deeds before God in the next life, they refuse to believe that there is or can be any such life. On the contrary, they allege that one people die and another people take their place and this process goes on till with the passage of time matter becomes dissolved and is thus utterly destroyed. This is the be-all and end-all of human existence and there is no life hereafter.
۞ اِنَّ الصَّفَا وَالۡمَرۡوَۃَ مِنۡ شَعَآئِرِ اللّٰہِ ۖ فَمَنۡ حَجَّ الۡبَیۡتَ اَوِ اعۡتَمَرَ فَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَیۡہِ اَنۡ یَّطَّوَّفَ بِہِمَا ۚ وَمَنۡ تَطَوَّعَ خَیۡرًا فَاِنَّ اللّٰہَ شَاکِرٌ عَلِیۡمٌ
22:33.
صفا اور مروہ مکہ میں دو پہاڑیاں ہیں۔
بِھِمَاکے معنے یہاں فِیْھِمَاکے ہیں‘ یعنی ان دونوں پہاڑیوں کے درمیان اِدھر سے اُدھر اُن قواعد کے مطابق جو سنت سے ثابت ہیں دوڑے۔
مدینہ کے لوگ صفا اور مروۃ کے درمیان سعی کرنے کو گناہ سمجھتے تھے (تفسیر کبیر جلد دوم ص ۳۰۷)۔
22:33.
As-Safa and Al-Marwah are the names of two hills near the Ka‘bah in Mecca, the first-mentioned being the nearer of the two. These hills stand as a memorial to Hagar’s great patience and extraordinary loyalty to God on the one hand and to God’s special care of her and her son, Ishmael, on the other. A visit to these hills deeply impresses the pilgrim with the love, fidelity to and power, of God.
The words, whoso does good beyond what is obligatory, do not refer to Hajj (Greater Pilgrimage), which under certain conditions is obligatory on every Muslim once in a life-time, but to ‘Umrah (Lesser Pilgrimage) which is not obligatory but only supererogatory. The words may also be considered to refer to any additional pilgrimage which a Muslim may perform, after he has performed the obligatory one.
22:33.
Important Words:
الصفا والمروة (As-Safa and Al-Marwah) are the names of two hills near the Ka‘bah in Mecca, the first-mentioned being the nearer of the two. Both Arabian history and the traditions of Islam connect these hills with the story of Hagar and Ishmael when Abraham left them near these hills under God’s command. Ishmael was yet a child, and when the scanty provisions ran out and he was in a pitiable condition for want of water, Hagar anxiously and repeatedly ran between these two hills in search of water and help, but none was found. When, however, she was in her seventh circuit, an angel of God called to her saying that God had brought forth a spring of water near her son and that she should go and look to it (Bukhari, ch. on Anbiya’). Thus the hills of صفا (Safa) and مروة (Marwah) became شعائر الله i.e. Signs of God worthy of due honour and respect in the sight of every true believer. The Bible also makes mention of مروة in a somewhat changed form (Gen. 22:2; also Enc. Bib. under Moriah) in connection with the sacrifice of Abraham’s son.
شعائر (Signs) is the plural of شعیرة which is derived from شعر meaning, he knew or he perceived. Thus شعیرة means: (1) anything by means of which another thing may be known; (2) a sign; (3) anything which is considered or is performed as a mark of submission to God; (4) the rites of pilgrimage and practices pertaining thereto (Aqrab).
حج (is on pilgrimage) means: (1) he sought a person or thing; (2) he went or repaired to a person or thing; (3) he went to a person again and again; (4) he visited a holy place; (5) he performed حج (Pilgrimage) to the Ka‘bah; (6) he overpowered a person in argument (Aqrab).
اعتمر (performs ‘Umrah) is derived from عمر which means, he occupied or tenanted a house; he worshipped God and prayed to Him. اعتمر means, he went to, or visited, a place. عمرة means, visiting a place; worshipping and praying to God; performing Lesser Pilgrimage in which some of the rites of حج are left out (Aqrab).
تطوع (does beyond what is obligatory) is derived from طاع i.e. he obeyed; he did an act willingly and voluntarily. The infinitive الطوع means: (1) obedience; (2) doing an act willingly without its being obligatory on one. تطوع means, he performed an act with effort and volition. تطوع خیرا means, he performed a good act which was not obligatory on him (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
To a superficial observer the verse under comment dealing with the subject of Pilgrimage appears to have no connection with the preceding ones which deal with the subject of trials and sacrifices. But a deeper study will at once disclose a very close connection between the two. The preceding verses warned Muslims to be prepared for sacrifices and gave them the glad tidings that if they performed the required sacrifices willingly and patiently, God would bless them greatly and would show special mercy to them and would remember them with kindness and would provide guidance for them whenever needed. Now, in order to bring home to them the truth of this promise, He invites the attention of Muslims to the great sacrifice of Abraham near the site of As-Safa and Al-Marwah. Abraham obeyed His Lord and left his wife Hagar and his son Ishmael near these two hills of Mecca, which was then a most desolate tract. The seed was sown in a soil which was apparently the most barren of all soils, but how wonderfully it prospered! God was a most Loving and Faithful God who so fondly remembered His servants, Abraham and Ishmael, even after the lapse of 2,500 years, and Muslims can expect the same love and the same fidelity from Him, if they too love and obey Him. Safa and Marwah, as explained under Important Words above, are two hills which stand as a memorial to Hagar’s great patience and extraordinary loyalty to God on the one hand and to God’s special treatment of her and her son on the other. A visit to these hills makes the pilgrim deeply impressed with the love, fidelity and power of God.
The words, it is no sin for him, should not be taken to mean that performing the circuit between Safa and Marwah is only permissible and not obligatory. The expression is used simply to remove the aversion to such performance found among certain persons on the basis of the fact that heathen Arabs had placed two idols on these two hills (Muslim). God removed this erroneous notion by saying that it was no sin to perform the circuit between Safa and Marwah, which on account of the great sacrifice of Abraham, Hagar and Ishmael on the one hand and the resulting blessings of God on the other, had become شعائر الله i.e. great Signs of God. That the performance of these circuits is obligatory in both حج and عمرة(the Greater and the Lesser Pilgrimage) is clear from the practice of the Holy Prophet and his injunctions to his followers (Bukhari, ch. Al-Hajj).
The words, whoso does good beyond what is obligatory, do not refer to حج (Greater Pilgrimage), which under certain conditions is obligatory on each Muslim once in a lifetime, but to عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage) which is not obligatory but simply supererogatory. The words may also be considered to refer to any additional حج or Pilgrimage which a Muslim may perform, after he has performed the one obligatory Pilgrimage.
As this verse mentions the subject of Pilgrimage only secondarily, we are not giving here a note on the rites and philosophy of which will be discussed when we come to the relevant verses.
e
22:33.
1
صفا اور مروہ مکہ میں دو پہاڑیاں ہیں۔
2
بِھِمَاکے معنے یہاں فِیْھِمَاکے ہیں‘ یعنی ان دونوں پہاڑیوں کے درمیان اِدھر سے اُدھر اُن قواعد کے مطابق جو سنت سے ثابت ہیں دوڑے۔
3
مدینہ کے لوگ صفا اور مروۃ کے درمیان سعی کرنے کو گناہ سمجھتے تھے (تفسیر کبیر جلد دوم ص ۳۰۷)۔
a
22:33.
165
Important Words:
الصفا والمروة (As-Safa and Al-Marwah) are the names of two hills near the Ka‘bah in Mecca, the first-mentioned being the nearer of the two. Both Arabian history and the traditions of Islam connect these hills with the story of Hagar and Ishmael when Abraham left them near these hills under God’s command. Ishmael was yet a child, and when the scanty provisions ran out and he was in a pitiable condition for want of water, Hagar anxiously and repeatedly ran between these two hills in search of water and help, but none was found. When, however, she was in her seventh circuit, an angel of God called to her saying that God had brought forth a spring of water near her son and that she should go and look to it (Bukhari, ch. on Anbiya’). Thus the hills of صفا (Safa) and مروة (Marwah) became شعائر الله i.e. Signs of God worthy of due honour and respect in the sight of every true believer. The Bible also makes mention of مروة in a somewhat changed form (Gen. 22:2; also Enc. Bib. under Moriah) in connection with the sacrifice of Abraham’s son.
شعائر (Signs) is the plural of شعیرة which is derived from شعر meaning, he knew or he perceived. Thus شعیرة means: (1) anything by means of which another thing may be known; (2) a sign; (3) anything which is considered or is performed as a mark of submission to God; (4) the rites of pilgrimage and practices pertaining thereto (Aqrab).
حج (is on pilgrimage) means: (1) he sought a person or thing; (2) he went or repaired to a person or thing; (3) he went to a person again and again; (4) he visited a holy place; (5) he performed حج (Pilgrimage) to the Ka‘bah; (6) he overpowered a person in argument (Aqrab).
اعتمر (performs ‘Umrah) is derived from عمر which means, he occupied or tenanted a house; he worshipped God and prayed to Him. اعتمر means, he went to, or visited, a place. عمرة means, visiting a place; worshipping and praying to God; performing Lesser Pilgrimage in which some of the rites of حج are left out (Aqrab).
تطوع (does beyond what is obligatory) is derived from طاع i.e. he obeyed; he did an act willingly and voluntarily. The infinitive الطوع means: (1) obedience; (2) doing an act willingly without its being obligatory on one. تطوع means, he performed an act with effort and volition. تطوع خیرا means, he performed a good act which was not obligatory on him (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
To a superficial observer the verse under comment dealing with the subject of Pilgrimage appears to have no connection with the preceding ones which deal with the subject of trials and sacrifices. But a deeper study will at once disclose a very close connection between the two. The preceding verses warned Muslims to be prepared for sacrifices and gave them the glad tidings that if they performed the required sacrifices willingly and patiently, God would bless them greatly and would show special mercy to them and would remember them with kindness and would provide guidance for them whenever needed. Now, in order to bring home to them the truth of this promise, He invites the attention of Muslims to the great sacrifice of Abraham near the site of As-Safa and Al-Marwah. Abraham obeyed His Lord and left his wife Hagar and his son Ishmael near these two hills of Mecca, which was then a most desolate tract. The seed was sown in a soil which was apparently the most barren of all soils, but how wonderfully it prospered! God was a most Loving and Faithful God who so fondly remembered His servants, Abraham and Ishmael, even after the lapse of 2,500 years, and Muslims can expect the same love and the same fidelity from Him, if they too love and obey Him. Safa and Marwah, as explained under Important Words above, are two hills which stand as a memorial to Hagar’s great patience and extraordinary loyalty to God on the one hand and to God’s special treatment of her and her son on the other. A visit to these hills makes the pilgrim deeply impressed with the love, fidelity and power of God.
The words, it is no sin for him, should not be taken to mean that performing the circuit between Safa and Marwah is only permissible and not obligatory. The expression is used simply to remove the aversion to such performance found among certain persons on the basis of the fact that heathen Arabs had placed two idols on these two hills (Muslim). God removed this erroneous notion by saying that it was no sin to perform the circuit between Safa and Marwah, which on account of the great sacrifice of Abraham, Hagar and Ishmael on the one hand and the resulting blessings of God on the other, had become شعائر الله i.e. great Signs of God. That the performance of these circuits is obligatory in both حج and عمرة(the Greater and the Lesser Pilgrimage) is clear from the practice of the Holy Prophet and his injunctions to his followers (Bukhari, ch. Al-Hajj).
The words, whoso does good beyond what is obligatory, do not refer to حج (Greater Pilgrimage), which under certain conditions is obligatory on each Muslim once in a lifetime, but to عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage) which is not obligatory but simply supererogatory. The words may also be considered to refer to any additional حج or Pilgrimage which a Muslim may perform, after he has performed the one obligatory Pilgrimage.
As this verse mentions the subject of Pilgrimage only secondarily, we are not giving here a note on the rites and philosophy of which will be discussed when we come to the relevant verses.
a
22:33.
184
As-Safa and Al-Marwah are the names of two hills near the Ka‘bah in Mecca, the first-mentioned being the nearer of the two. These hills stand as a memorial to Hagar’s great patience and extraordinary loyalty to God on the one hand and to God’s special care of her and her son, Ishmael, on the other. A visit to these hills deeply impresses the pilgrim with the love, fidelity to and power, of God.
185
The words, whoso does good beyond what is obligatory, do not refer to Hajj (Greater Pilgrimage), which under certain conditions is obligatory on every Muslim once in a life-time, but to ‘Umrah (Lesser Pilgrimage) which is not obligatory but only supererogatory. The words may also be considered to refer to any additional pilgrimage which a Muslim may perform, after he has performed the obligatory one.
۞ اِنَّ قٰرُوۡنَ کَانَ مِنۡ قَوۡمِ مُوۡسٰی فَبَغٰی عَلَیۡہِمۡ ۖ وَاٰتَیۡنٰہُ مِنَ الۡکُنُوۡزِ مَاۤ اِنَّ مَفَاتِحَہٗ لَتَنُوۡۤاُ بِالۡعُصۡبَۃِ اُولِی الۡقُوَّۃِ اِذۡ قَالَ لَہٗ قَوۡمُہٗ لَا تَفۡرَحۡ ۖ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یُحِبُّ الۡفَرِحِیۡنَ
29:40; 40:25.
فَبَغٰی عَلَیْھِمْ ظالم بادشاہوں کا قاعدہ ہے کہ وہ چھوٹے عہدوں پر رعایا میں سے کچھ لوگ مقرر کرتے ہیں اور یہ لوگ اپنے ہم قوموں پر ظلم کرنے میں خود حاکموں سے بھی آگے نکلے ہوئے ہوتے ہیں۔ انگریز کے زمانہ میں دیکھ لو‘ انگریز سپرنٹنڈنٹ پولیس اور انگریز ڈپٹی کمشنر اتنا ظلم نہیں کرتا تھا جتنا کہ ایک ہندوستانی تھانے دار یا کانسٹیبل یا پٹواری یا تحصیلدار ظلم کرتے تھے۔ فرعون نے بھی یہی چال چلی تھی۔ اور بعض ریونیو افسر یا تحصیلدار خود بنی اسرائیل سے مقرر کر دیئے تھے۔ اور وہ لوگ قبطیوں سے بھی زیادہ اپنی قوم یعنی بنی اسرائیل پر ظلم کرتے تھے۔ کیونکہ وہ خیال کرتے تھے کہ با
اٰ تَیْنٰـہُ مِنَ الْـکُنُوّزِ اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ یہ خزانے اس کے ذاتی تھے‘ بلکہ اس کے معنے یہ ہیں کہ وہ ایک تحصیلدار یا افسر مال تھا یا افسر خزانہ تھا۔ جس کی تحویل میں سرکاری خزانے رہتے تھے۔ چنانچہ حضرت یوسف علیہ السلام بھی اپنے وقت کے فرعون کے ملازم تھے۔ سورہ یوسف رکوع۷ میں ہے کہ جب فرعونِ مصر نے یوسف علیہ السلام کو قید سے نکالنے کے بعد کہا کہ ہم تم کو اپنے دربار میں بڑا مقام دیں گے۔ تو یوسف علیہ السلام نے کہا کہ مجھے آپ ملک کے خزانوں کا افسر بنا دیں۔ میں اس فن کو خوب جانتا ہوں اور اقتصادیات کا ماہر ہوں۔ اس سے پتہ لگتا ہے کہ حضرت یوسف علیہ السلام کے زمانہ میں
اِنَّ مَفَاتِحَہٗ لَتَنُوْٓ أُ بِالْعُصْبَۃِ اُولِی الْقُوَّۃِ بعض مفسرین نے اس آیت سے قارون کی دولت کا ایک الف لیلوی اندازہ لگایا ہے۔ حالانکہ اس آیت سے یہ تو پتہ لگتا ہے کہ قارون مال دار آدمی تھا مگر کوئی جنّاتی خزانہ اس کے قبضہ میں ثابت نہیں ہوتا۔ یہ کہ خزانہ کی کنجیاں ایک مضبوط جماعت کے لئے بھی اٹھانی مشکل تھیں۔ اس کی توجیہہ کرتے ہوئے یہ یاد رکھنا چاہیے کہ یہ خزانہ حکومت کا تھا اور اس وقت بادشاہ جب ملک میں سفر کرتے تھے تو سینکڑوں ہزاروں اونٹوں پر خزانے کے دوہرے بکس رکھ کر ساتھ لے جاتے تھے کیونکہ اس وقت موٹر نہیں ہوتے تھے نہ مختلف علاقوں میں سرکاری خزانے ب
29:40; 40:25.
Qarun (Korah) was fabulously rich. He stood high in the favour of Pharaoh and was very likely his treasurer. It seems that he was officer in charge of the gold mines belonging to Pharaoh and was a specialist in the art of digging out gold from the mines. In Southern Egypt the territory of Karu was famed for gold mines. The suffix "An" or "On" meaning "pillar," or "light" the combined word "Kur-on" signifies, 'the pillar of Karu' and was the title of Pharaoh’s Minister of Mineralogy. He is said to be an Israelite and a believer in Moses. In order to win favours from Pharaoh he seemed to have persecuted his own people and to have behaved arrogantly towards them. As a result Divine punishment descended upon him and he perished.
Mafatih is the plural of both Maftah and Miftah, the former word meaning a hoard; a treasure; and the latter meaning a key (Lane).
29:40; 40:25.
Important Words:
کنوز (treasures of hoarded wealth) is the plural of کنز which is noun-inf. from کنز (kanaza). They say کنز المال i.e. he buried the property or treasure in the earth; he hoarded it, or stored, or he collected the property and treasured it. کنز therefore, means, treasure, property buried in the earth; property that is preserved in a receptacle; that receptacle in which property is buried or preserved or hoarded; treasure-boxes; anything abundant and collected together (Lane & Aqrab).
مفاتح (stores) is the plural of مفتح (maftah) which is derived from فتح. They say فتح الباب i.e. he opened the door. مفتح (maftah) means, a hoard; a treasure, a store or store room or magazine; buried property. مفتح (miftah) of which مفاتح also is the plural and مفتاح (plural مفاتیح) mean a key (Lane & Aqrab).
لتنوء (would have weighed down) is derived fromناء which means, he rose or rose with difficulty and effort under a load; he was oppressed by weight and fell down. ناء بحمله means, he rose with his burden with effort and difficulty. ناء به الحملmeans, the burden weighed him down (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It would appear that Korah was an Israelite who stood high in the favour of Pharaoh and held one of the principal offices of State under him. Very likely he was Pharaoh’s treasurer. When Pharaoh went on official tour the royal treasures were probably transported under Korah’s charge. In order to safeguard his position and to win further favours from Pharaoh, Korah seemed to have persecuted his own people and behaved haughtily and tyrannically towards them.
The name of Qarun (Korah) seems also to have been symbolically used here for men of material wealth. Abundance of riches has proved the undoing of many a man. Elated with riches and wealth and lulled into a false sense of security, wealthy people are prone to reject God’s Message and defy His Prophets. Korah as it appears from the Bible (Num. 16:1-35), was a believer in Moses. According to Rabbinical literature he was fabulously rich (Jew. Enc.) and in the pride of wealth revolted against Moses and Aaron and consequently perished with his 250 followers, the earth having swallowed them up.
d
29:40; 40:25.
2
فَبَغٰی عَلَیْھِمْ ظالم بادشاہوں کا قاعدہ ہے کہ وہ چھوٹے عہدوں پر رعایا میں سے کچھ لوگ مقرر کرتے ہیں اور یہ لوگ اپنے ہم قوموں پر ظلم کرنے میں خود حاکموں سے بھی آگے نکلے ہوئے ہوتے ہیں۔ انگریز کے زمانہ میں دیکھ لو‘ انگریز سپرنٹنڈنٹ پولیس اور انگریز ڈپٹی کمشنر اتنا ظلم نہیں کرتا تھا جتنا کہ ایک ہندوستانی تھانے دار یا کانسٹیبل یا پٹواری یا تحصیلدار ظلم کرتے تھے۔ فرعون نے بھی یہی چال چلی تھی۔ اور بعض ریونیو افسر یا تحصیلدار خود بنی اسرائیل سے مقرر کر دیئے تھے۔ اور وہ لوگ قبطیوں سے بھی زیادہ اپنی قوم یعنی بنی اسرائیل پر ظلم کرتے تھے۔ کیونکہ وہ خیال کرتے تھے کہ با
3
اٰ تَیْنٰـہُ مِنَ الْـکُنُوّزِ اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ یہ خزانے اس کے ذاتی تھے‘ بلکہ اس کے معنے یہ ہیں کہ وہ ایک تحصیلدار یا افسر مال تھا یا افسر خزانہ تھا۔ جس کی تحویل میں سرکاری خزانے رہتے تھے۔ چنانچہ حضرت یوسف علیہ السلام بھی اپنے وقت کے فرعون کے ملازم تھے۔ سورہ یوسف رکوع۷ میں ہے کہ جب فرعونِ مصر نے یوسف علیہ السلام کو قید سے نکالنے کے بعد کہا کہ ہم تم کو اپنے دربار میں بڑا مقام دیں گے۔ تو یوسف علیہ السلام نے کہا کہ مجھے آپ ملک کے خزانوں کا افسر بنا دیں۔ میں اس فن کو خوب جانتا ہوں اور اقتصادیات کا ماہر ہوں۔ اس سے پتہ لگتا ہے کہ حضرت یوسف علیہ السلام کے زمانہ میں
4
اِنَّ مَفَاتِحَہٗ لَتَنُوْٓ أُ بِالْعُصْبَۃِ اُولِی الْقُوَّۃِ بعض مفسرین نے اس آیت سے قارون کی دولت کا ایک الف لیلوی اندازہ لگایا ہے۔ حالانکہ اس آیت سے یہ تو پتہ لگتا ہے کہ قارون مال دار آدمی تھا مگر کوئی جنّاتی خزانہ اس کے قبضہ میں ثابت نہیں ہوتا۔ یہ کہ خزانہ کی کنجیاں ایک مضبوط جماعت کے لئے بھی اٹھانی مشکل تھیں۔ اس کی توجیہہ کرتے ہوئے یہ یاد رکھنا چاہیے کہ یہ خزانہ حکومت کا تھا اور اس وقت بادشاہ جب ملک میں سفر کرتے تھے تو سینکڑوں ہزاروں اونٹوں پر خزانے کے دوہرے بکس رکھ کر ساتھ لے جاتے تھے کیونکہ اس وقت موٹر نہیں ہوتے تھے نہ مختلف علاقوں میں سرکاری خزانے ب
b
29:40; 40:25.
2930
Important Words:
کنوز (treasures of hoarded wealth) is the plural of کنز which is noun-inf. from کنز (kanaza). They say کنز المال i.e. he buried the property or treasure in the earth; he hoarded it, or stored, or he collected the property and treasured it. کنز therefore, means, treasure, property buried in the earth; property that is preserved in a receptacle; that receptacle in which property is buried or preserved or hoarded; treasure-boxes; anything abundant and collected together (Lane & Aqrab).
مفاتح (stores) is the plural of مفتح (maftah) which is derived from فتح. They say فتح الباب i.e. he opened the door. مفتح (maftah) means, a hoard; a treasure, a store or store room or magazine; buried property. مفتح (miftah) of which مفاتح also is the plural and مفتاح (plural مفاتیح) mean a key (Lane & Aqrab).
لتنوء (would have weighed down) is derived fromناء which means, he rose or rose with difficulty and effort under a load; he was oppressed by weight and fell down. ناء بحمله means, he rose with his burden with effort and difficulty. ناء به الحملmeans, the burden weighed him down (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It would appear that Korah was an Israelite who stood high in the favour of Pharaoh and held one of the principal offices of State under him. Very likely he was Pharaoh’s treasurer. When Pharaoh went on official tour the royal treasures were probably transported under Korah’s charge. In order to safeguard his position and to win further favours from Pharaoh, Korah seemed to have persecuted his own people and behaved haughtily and tyrannically towards them.
The name of Qarun (Korah) seems also to have been symbolically used here for men of material wealth. Abundance of riches has proved the undoing of many a man. Elated with riches and wealth and lulled into a false sense of security, wealthy people are prone to reject God’s Message and defy His Prophets. Korah as it appears from the Bible (Num. 16:1-35), was a believer in Moses. According to Rabbinical literature he was fabulously rich (Jew. Enc.) and in the pride of wealth revolted against Moses and Aaron and consequently perished with his 250 followers, the earth having swallowed them up.
a
29:40; 40:25.
2231
Qarun (Korah) was fabulously rich. He stood high in the favour of Pharaoh and was very likely his treasurer. It seems that he was officer in charge of the gold mines belonging to Pharaoh and was a specialist in the art of digging out gold from the mines. In Southern Egypt the territory of Karu was famed for gold mines. The suffix "An" or "On" meaning "pillar," or "light" the combined word "Kur-on" signifies, 'the pillar of Karu' and was the title of Pharaoh’s Minister of Mineralogy. He is said to be an Israelite and a believer in Moses. In order to win favours from Pharaoh he seemed to have persecuted his own people and to have behaved arrogantly towards them. As a result Divine punishment descended upon him and he perished.
2232
Mafatih is the plural of both Maftah and Miftah, the former word meaning a hoard; a treasure; and the latter meaning a key (Lane).
قَالَ اِنَّمَاۤ اُوۡتِیۡتُہٗ عَلٰی عِلۡمٍ عِنۡدِیۡۤ ۚ اَوَلَمۡ یَعۡلَمۡ اَنَّ اللّٰہَ قَدۡ اَہۡلَکَ مِنۡ قَبۡلِہٖ مِنَ الۡقُرُوۡنِ مَنۡ ہُوَ اَشَدُّ مِنۡہُ قُوَّۃً وَّاَکۡثَرُ جَمۡعًا ۚ وَلَا یُسۡـَٔلُ عَنۡ ذُنُوۡبِہِمُ الۡمُجۡرِمُوۡنَ
39:50.
یہ فقرہ بھی بتاتا ہے کہ قارون ایک بڑا افسر تھا۔ جس کی لیاقت کی وجہ سے اس کو خزانہ کا افسر بنایا گیا تھا۔
اس آیت سے بھی ثابت ہوتا ہے کہ وہ سرکاری خزانہ کا افسر تھا۔ اس کی ذاتی دولت نہ تھی۔ اگر ذاتی دولت ہوتی تو اس جگہ یہ فرمایا جاتا کہ اس سے بھی بڑے مالدار لوگوں کو خدا تباہ کر چکا ہے۔ مگر یہاں قارون کے مقابلہ میں قوموں اور اُمتوں کی دولت کو پیش کیا گیا ہے۔ پس معلوم ہوا کہ قارون کے قبضہ میں بھی قوم اور امت کی دولت تھی۔ یعنی وہ سرکاری افسر تھا۔ اس کی ذاتی دولت کا اس جگہ ذکر نہیں۔
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ کی طرف سے جو سزا آتی ہے وہ طبعی ہوتی ہے۔ دنیوی بادشاہوں کی طرح حاکمانہ نہیں ہوتی۔ طبعی سزا آپ ہی بتا دیتی ہے کہ مجرم اس کا مستحق تھا۔ مثلاً کوئی شخص انکارِ حق کی وجہ سے ہدایت سے محروم ہو جائے یا دماغ سے کام نہ لینے کی وجہ سے سوچنے سے محروم ہو جائے تو کوئی نہیں کہہ سکتا کہ پہلے اس کے جرم کی تحقیقات کیوں نہ کی گئی۔ ہر شخص سمجھ سکتا ہے کہ اس کی سزا اس کے عملوں کے عین مطابق ہے اور سزا کا وجود ہی بدعملی کا ثبوت ہے۔
39:50.
The guilt of the disbelievers will be so patent that no further investigation will be considered necessary to establish it; or the meaning is that the guilty will not be given an opportunity to defend themselves, their sins and crimes being all too patent.
39:50.
Commentary:
The expression ولا یسأل عن ذنوبھم المجرمون may mean that the guilt of the disbelievers will be so patent that no further investigation will be considered necessary to establish it; or it may mean that the guilty will not be given an opportunity to defend themselves or to redress the wrong done by them, their sins and crimes being all too apparent.
a
39:50.
1
یہ فقرہ بھی بتاتا ہے کہ قارون ایک بڑا افسر تھا۔ جس کی لیاقت کی وجہ سے اس کو خزانہ کا افسر بنایا گیا تھا۔
2
اس آیت سے بھی ثابت ہوتا ہے کہ وہ سرکاری خزانہ کا افسر تھا۔ اس کی ذاتی دولت نہ تھی۔ اگر ذاتی دولت ہوتی تو اس جگہ یہ فرمایا جاتا کہ اس سے بھی بڑے مالدار لوگوں کو خدا تباہ کر چکا ہے۔ مگر یہاں قارون کے مقابلہ میں قوموں اور اُمتوں کی دولت کو پیش کیا گیا ہے۔ پس معلوم ہوا کہ قارون کے قبضہ میں بھی قوم اور امت کی دولت تھی۔ یعنی وہ سرکاری افسر تھا۔ اس کی ذاتی دولت کا اس جگہ ذکر نہیں۔
3
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ کی طرف سے جو سزا آتی ہے وہ طبعی ہوتی ہے۔ دنیوی بادشاہوں کی طرح حاکمانہ نہیں ہوتی۔ طبعی سزا آپ ہی بتا دیتی ہے کہ مجرم اس کا مستحق تھا۔ مثلاً کوئی شخص انکارِ حق کی وجہ سے ہدایت سے محروم ہو جائے یا دماغ سے کام نہ لینے کی وجہ سے سوچنے سے محروم ہو جائے تو کوئی نہیں کہہ سکتا کہ پہلے اس کے جرم کی تحقیقات کیوں نہ کی گئی۔ ہر شخص سمجھ سکتا ہے کہ اس کی سزا اس کے عملوں کے عین مطابق ہے اور سزا کا وجود ہی بدعملی کا ثبوت ہے۔
a
39:50.
2932
Commentary:
The expression ولا یسأل عن ذنوبھم المجرمون may mean that the guilt of the disbelievers will be so patent that no further investigation will be considered necessary to establish it; or it may mean that the guilty will not be given an opportunity to defend themselves or to redress the wrong done by them, their sins and crimes being all too apparent.
a
39:50.
2233
The guilt of the disbelievers will be so patent that no further investigation will be considered necessary to establish it; or the meaning is that the guilty will not be given an opportunity to defend themselves, their sins and crimes being all too patent.